Showing 7401-7500 of 10000
Mishkat al-Masabih 583
Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Gabriel twice led me in prayer at the House (i.e. the Ka’ba). He prayed the noon prayer with me when the sun had passed the meridian to the extent of the thong of a sandal; he prayed the afternoon prayer with me when every thing’s shadow was as long as itself; he prayed the sunset prayer with me at the time when one who has been fasting breaks his fast; he prayed the night prayer with me when the twilight had ended; and he prayed the dawn prayer with me at the time when food and drink become forbidden to one who is fasting. On the following day he prayed the noon prayer with me when his shadow was as long as himself; he prayed the afternoon prayer with me when his shadow was twice as long as himself; he prayed the sunset prayer with me at the time when one who has been fasting breaks his fast; he prayed the night prayer with me when about a third of the night had passed; and he prayed the dawn prayer with me when there was clear daylight. Then turning to me he said, ‘Muhammad, this is the time observed by the prophets before you, and the time is anywhere between these two times.” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.
عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَمَّنِي جِبْرِيلُ عِنْدَ الْبَيْتِ مَرَّتَيْنِ فَصَلَّى بِيَ الظُّهْرَ حِينَ زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ وَكَانَتْ قَدْرَ الشِّرَاكِ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْعَصْرَ حِين كَانَ ظلّ كل شَيْء مثله وَصلى بِي يَعْنِي الْمغرب حِين أفطر الصَّائِم وَصلى بِي الْعشَاء حِينَ غَابَ الشَّفَقُ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْفَجْرَ حِينَ حَرُمَ الطَّعَامُ وَالشَّرَابُ عَلَى الصَّائِمِ فَلَمَّا كَانَ الْغَدُ صَلَّى بِيَ الظُّهْرَ حِينَ كَانَ ظِلُّهُ مِثْلَهُ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْعَصْرَ حِينَ كَانَ ظِلُّهُ مِثْلَيْهِ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْمَغْرِبَ حِينَ أَفْطَرَ الصَّائِمُ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْعِشَاءَ إِلَى ثُلُثِ اللَّيْلِ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْفَجْرَ فَأَسَفَرَ ثُمَّ الْتَفَتَ إِلَيَّ فَقَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ هَذَا وَقْتُ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ مِنْ قَبْلِكَ وَالْوَقْتُ مَا بَيْنَ هَذَيْنِ الْوَقْتَيْنِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 583
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 19
Sunan Abi Dawud 2579

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (saws) said: If one enters a horse with two others when he is not certain that it cannot be beaten, it is not gambling; but when one enters a horse with two others when he is certain it cannot be beaten, it is gambling.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا حُصَيْنُ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّادُ بْنُ الْعَوَّامِ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ، - الْمَعْنَى - عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ أَدْخَلَ فَرَسًا بَيْنَ فَرَسَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي وَهُوَ لاَ يُؤْمَنُ أَنْ يُسْبَقَ ‏"‏ فَلَيْسَ بِقِمَارٍ وَمَنْ أَدْخَلَ فَرَسًا بَيْنَ فَرَسَيْنِ وَقَدْ أَمِنَ أَنْ يُسْبَقَ فَهُوَ قِمَارٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2579
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 103
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2573
Mishkat al-Masabih 5758
Abu Huraira told that when God's messenger was asked when the office of prophet had been established for him, he replied, "When Adam had not yet had his spirit joined to his body." Tirmidhi transmitted it.
وَعَن أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَتَى وَجَبَتْ لَكَ النُّبُوَّةُ؟ قَالَ: «وَآدَمُ بَيْنَ الرُّوحِ وَالْجَسَدِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5758
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 19
Sunan Ibn Majah 2203
It was narrated from Jabir bin 'Abdullah that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said:
"May Allah have mercy on a person who is lenient when he sells, lenient when he buys, and lenient when he asks for payment. "
حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ كَثِيرِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ الْحِمْصِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو غَسَّانَ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُطَرِّفٍ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ رَحِمَ اللَّهُ عَبْدًا سَمْحًا إِذَا بَاعَ سَمْحًا إِذَا اشْتَرَى سَمْحًا إِذَا اقْتَضَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2203
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 67
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 12, Hadith 2203
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4155
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Messenger of Allah said:
"You have to obey when you feel energetic and when you feel tired, during your ease and your hardship, and when others are preferred over you."
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ عَلَيْكَ بِالطَّاعَةِ فِي مَنْشَطِكَ وَمَكْرَهِكَ وَعُسْرِكَ وَيُسْرِكَ وَأَثَرَةٍ عَلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4155
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 7
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 39, Hadith 4160
Mishkat al-Masabih 879
‘Uqba b. ‘Amir said that when “Glorify the name of your mighty Lord” (Al-Qur’an; 56:74, 96; 69:52) was revealed, God’s Messenger said, “Use it when bowing;” and when “Glorify the name of your most high Lord” (Al-Qur’an; 87) was revealed, he said, “Use it when prostrating yourselves.” Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ (فسبح باسم رَبك الْعَظِيم) قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اجْعَلُوهَا فِي رُكُوعِكُمْ» فَلَمَّا نَزَلَتْ (سَبِّحِ اسْمَ رَبك الْأَعْلَى) قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اجْعَلُوهَا فِي سُجُودِكُمْ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْن مَاجَه والدارمي
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 879
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 303
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1143
It was narrated from Malik bin Al-Huwairith that:
When the Prophet of Allah (SAW) started to pray, he raised his hands, and when he bowed, he did likewise, and when he raised his head from bowing he did likewise, and when he raised his head from prostration, he did likewise, meaning he raised his hands.
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ نَصْرِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ الْحُوَيْرِثِ، أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ كُلَّهُ يَعْنِي رَفْعَ يَدَيْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1143
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 115
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1144
Sahih Muslim 1221 c

Abu Musa (Allah be pleased with him) reported:

I came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he was encamping at Batha. He (the Holy Prophet) said: With what purpose have you entered into the state of Ihram? I said: I have entered into the state of Ihram in accordance with the Ihram of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him). He said: Have you brought sacrificial animals along with you? I said: No. whereupon he said: Then circumambulate the House and run between al-Safa' and al-Marwa and put off Ihram. So I circumambulated the House, ran between al-Safa' and al-Marwa, and then came to a woman of my tribe. She combed and washed my head. I used to give religious verdict (according to the above mentioned command of the Holy Prophet) during the Caliphate of Abu Bakr and also during that of 'Umar. And it was during the Hajj season that a person came to me and said: You (perhaps) do not know what the Commander of the Believers has introduced in the rites (of Hajj). I said: 0 people, those whom we have given religious verdict about a certain thing should wait, for the Commander of the Believers is about to arrive among you, so follow him. When the Commander of the Believers arrived, I said: What is this that you have introduced in the rites (of Hajj)? -where upon he said: If we abide by the Book of Allah (we find) that there Allah, Exalted and Majestic, has said: Complete Hajj and 'Umra for Allah." And if we abide by the Sunnah of our Apostle (may peace be upon him) (we find) that the Apostle of Allah (May peace be upon him) did not put off Ihram till he had sacrificed the animals.
وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ مَهْدِيٍّ - حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ طَارِقِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، - رضى الله عنه - قَالَ قَدِمْتُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ مُنِيخٌ بِالْبَطْحَاءِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ بِمَ أَهْلَلْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ أَهْلَلْتُ بِإِهْلاَلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ سُقْتَ مِنْ هَدْىٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَطُفْ بِالْبَيْتِ وَبِالصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ ثُمَّ حِلَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَطُفْتُ بِالْبَيْتِ وَبِالصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُ امْرَأَةً مِنْ قَوْمِي فَمَشَطَتْنِي وَغَسَلَتْ رَأْسِي فَكُنْتُ أُفْتِي النَّاسَ بِذَلِكَ فِي إِمَارَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَإِمَارَةِ عُمَرَ فَإِنِّي لَقَائِمٌ بِالْمَوْسِمِ إِذْ جَاءَنِي رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ إِنَّكَ لاَ تَدْرِي مَا أَحْدَثَ أَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ فِي شَأْنِ النُّسُكِ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ مَنْ كُنَّا أَفْتَيْنَاهُ بِشَىْءٍ فَلْيَتَّئِدْ فَهَذَا أَمِيرُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ قَادِمٌ عَلَيْكُمْ فَبِهِ فَائْتَمُّوا فَلَمَّا قَدِمَ قُلْتُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مَا هَذَا الَّذِي أَحْدَثْتَ فِي شَأْنِ النُّسُكِ قَالَ إِنْ نَأْخُذْ بِكِتَابِ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَالَ ‏{‏ وَأَتِمُّوا الْحَجَّ وَالْعُمْرَةَ لِلَّهِ‏}‏ وَإِنْ نَأْخُذْ بِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّنَا عَلَيْهِ الصَّلاَةُ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1221c
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 168
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 2812
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2155
Abdul-Wahid bin Sulaim narrated:
"I arrived in Makkah and met 'Ata bin Abi Rabah. I said to him: 'O Abu Muhammad! The people of Al-Basrah speak about Al-Qadar.' He said: 'O my son! Do you recite the Quran?' I said: 'Yes.' He said: 'Then recite Az-Zukhruf to me.'" He said: 'So I recited: Ha Mim. By the manifest Book. Verily, We have made it a Qur'an in Arabic that you may be able to understand. And verily, it is in the Mother of Book with Us, indeed exalted, full of wisdom. Then he said: 'Do you know what Mother of Books is?' I said: 'Allah and His Messenger know better.' He said:'It is a book that Allah wrote before He created the Heavens, and before He created the earth. In it, it is (written): Fir'awn is among the inhabitants of the Fire, and in it is: Perish the two hands of Abu Lahab, and perish he!'Ata said: 'I met Al-Walid the son of 'Ubadah bin As-Samit the Companion of the Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) and asked him:'What was your father's admonition when he died?" He said:"He called me and said: 'O my son ! Have Taqwa of Allah, and know that you will never have Taqwa of Allah until you believe in Allah, and you believe in Al-Qadar- all of it-its good and its bad. If you die upon other than this you shall enter the Fire. Indeed I heard the Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) saying: "Verily the first of what Allah created was the Pen. So He said: 'Write.' It said : 'What shall I write?' He said : 'Write Al-Qadar, what it is , and what shall be, until the end.'"
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى، قال: حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، قال: حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ سُلَيْمٍ، قَالَ قَدِمْتُ مَكَّةَ فَلَقِيتُ عَطَاءَ بْنَ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ يَا أَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ إِنَّ أَهْلَ الْبَصْرَةِ يَقُولُونَ فِي الْقَدَرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا بُنَىَّ أَتَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَاقْرَإِ الزُّخْرُفَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَرَأْتُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏حم* وَالْكِتَابِ الْمُبِينِ * إِنَّا جَعَلْنَاهُ قُرْآنًا عَرَبِيًّا لَعَلَّكُمْ تَعْقِلُونَ * وَإِنَّهُ فِي أُمِّ الْكِتَابِ لَدَيْنَا لَعَلِيٌّ حَكِيمٌ ‏)‏ فَقَالَ أَتَدْرِي مَا أُمُّ الْكِتَابِ قُلْتُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِنَّهُ كِتَابٌ كَتَبَهُ اللَّهُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَخْلُقَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَقَبْلَ أَنْ يَخْلُقَ الأَرْضَ فِيهِ إِنَّ فِرْعَوْنَ مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ وَفِيهِ ‏:‏ ‏(‏تَبَّتْ يَدَا أَبِي لَهَبٍ وَتَبَّ ‏)‏ قَالَ عَطَاءٌ فَلَقِيتُ الْوَلِيدَ بْنَ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ صَاحِبِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَأَلْتُهُ مَا كَانَ وَصِيَّةُ أَبِيكَ عِنْدَ الْمَوْتِ قَالَ دَعَانِي أَبِي فَقَالَ لِي يَا بُنَىَّ اتَّقِ اللَّهَ وَاعْلَمْ أَنَّكَ لَنْ تَتَّقِيَ اللَّهَ حَتَّى تُؤْمِنَ بِاللَّهِ وَتُؤْمِنَ بِالْقَدَرِ كُلِّهِ خَيْرِهِ وَشَرِّهِ فَإِنْ مُتَّ عَلَى غَيْرِ هَذَا دَخَلْتَ النَّارَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2155
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 23
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 6, Hadith 2155
Sahih al-Bukhari 3610

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

While we were with Allah's Apostle who was distributing (i.e. some property), there came Dhu-l- Khuwaisira, a man from the tribe of Bani Tamim and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Do Justice." The Prophet said, "Woe to you! Who could do justice if I did not? I would be a desperate loser if I did not do justice." `Umar said, "O Allah's Apostle! Allow me to chop his head off." The Prophet said, "Leave him, for he has companions who pray and fast in such a way that you will consider your fasting negligible in comparison to theirs. They recite Qur'an but it does not go beyond their throats (i.e. they do not act on it) and they will desert Islam as an arrow goes through a victim's body, so that the hunter, on looking at the arrow's blade, would see nothing on it; he would look at its Risaf and see nothing: he would look at its Na,di and see nothing, and he would look at its Qudhadh ( 1 ) and see nothing (neither meat nor blood), for the arrow has been too fast even for the blood and excretions to smear. The sign by which they will be recognized is that among them there will be a black man, one of whose arms will resemble a woman's breast or a lump of meat moving loosely. Those people will appear when there will be differences amongst the people." I testify that I heard this narration from Allah's Apostle and I testify that `Ali bin Abi Talib fought with such people, and I was in his company. He ordered that the man (described by the Prophet ) should be looked for. The man was brought and I looked at him and noticed that he looked exactly as the Prophet had described him.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا نَحْنُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ يَقْسِمُ قَسْمًا أَتَاهُ ذُو الْخُوَيْصِرَةِ ـ وَهْوَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي تَمِيمٍ ـ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ اعْدِلْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَيْلَكَ، وَمَنْ يَعْدِلُ إِذَا لَمْ أَعْدِلْ قَدْ خِبْتَ وَخَسِرْتَ إِنْ لَمْ أَكُنْ أَعْدِلُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ائْذَنْ لِي فِيهِ، فَأَضْرِبَ عُنُقَهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ دَعْهُ فَإِنَّ لَهُ أَصْحَابًا، يَحْقِرُ أَحَدُكُمْ صَلاَتَهُ مَعَ صَلاَتِهِمْ وَصِيَامَهُ مَعَ صِيَامِهِمْ، يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ لاَ يُجَاوِزُ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ، يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الدِّينِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ، يُنْظَرُ إِلَى نَصْلِهِ فَلاَ يُوجَدُ فِيهِ شَىْءٌ، ثُمَّ يُنْظَرُ إِلَى رِصَافِهِ فَمَا يُوجَدُ فِيهِ شَىْءٌ، ثُمَّ يُنْظَرُ إِلَى نَضِيِّهِ ـ وَهْوَ قِدْحُهُ ـ فَلاَ يُوجَدُ فِيهِ شَىْءٌ، ثُمَّ يُنْظَرُ إِلَى قُذَذِهِ فَلاَ يُوجَدُ فِيهِ شَىْءٌ، قَدْ سَبَقَ الْفَرْثَ وَالدَّمَ، آيَتُهُمْ رَجُلٌ أَسْوَدُ إِحْدَى عَضُدَيْهِ مِثْلُ ثَدْىِ الْمَرْأَةِ، أَوْ مِثْلُ الْبَضْعَةِ تَدَرْدَرُ وَيَخْرُجُونَ عَلَى حِينِ فُرْقَةٍ مِنَ النَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ فَأَشْهَدُ أَنِّي سَمِعْتُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3610
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 117
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 807
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2650
‘Ali said “The Apostle of Allaah(saws) sent me Al Zubair and Al Miqdad and said “Go till you come to the meadow of Khakh for there Is a woman there travelling on a Camel who has a letter which you must take from her. We went off racing one another on our horses till we came to the meadow and when we found the woman, we aid “Bring out the letter. She said “I have no letter”. I said “You must bring out the letter else we strip off your clothes”. She then brought it out from the tresses and we took it to the Prophet(saws). It was addressed from Hatib bin Abi Balta’ah to some of the polytheists(in Makkah) giving them some information about the Apostle of Allaah(saws). He asked “What is this, Hatib? He replied, Apostle of Allaah(saws) do not be hasty with me. I have been a man attached as an ally to the Quraish and am not one of them while those of the Quraish (i.e. the emigrants) have relationship with them by which they guarded their family in Makkah. As I did not have that advantage I wanted to give them some help for which they might guard my relations. I swear by Allaah I am not guilty of unbelief or apostasy (from my religion). The Apostle of Allaah(saws) said “he has told you the truth. ‘Umar said “Let me cut off this hypocrite’s head. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) said “He was present at Badr and what do you know, perhaps Allaah might look with pity on those who were present at Badr? And said “Do what you wish, I have forgiven you.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، حَدَّثَهُ حَسَنُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، أَخْبَرَهُ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، - وَكَانَ كَاتِبًا لِعَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ - قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَلِيًّا، عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ يَقُولُ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَا وَالزُّبَيْرَ وَالْمِقْدَادَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ انْطَلِقُوا حَتَّى تَأْتُوا رَوْضَةَ خَاخٍ فَإِنَّ بِهَا ظَعِينَةً مَعَهَا كِتَابٌ فَخُذُوهُ مِنْهَا فَانْطَلَقْنَا تَتَعَادَى بِنَا خَيْلُنَا حَتَّى أَتَيْنَا الرَّوْضَةَ فَإِذَا نَحْنُ بِالظَّعِينَةِ فَقُلْنَا هَلُمِّي الْكِتَابَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ مَا عِنْدِي مِنْ كِتَابٍ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لَتُخْرِجِنَّ الْكِتَابَ أَوْ لَنُلْقِيَنَّ الثِّيَابَ ‏.‏ فَأَخْرَجَتْهُ مِنْ عِقَاصِهَا فَأَتَيْنَا بِهِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَإِذَا هُوَ مِنْ حَاطِبِ بْنِ أَبِي بَلْتَعَةَ إِلَى نَاسٍ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ يُخْبِرُهُمْ بِبَعْضِ أَمْرِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا هَذَا يَا حَاطِبُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لاَ تَعْجَلْ عَلَىَّ فَإِنِّي كُنْتُ امْرَأً مُلْصَقًا فِي قُرَيْشٍ وَلَمْ أَكُنْ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهَا وَإِنَّ قُرَيْشًا لَهُمْ بِهَا قَرَابَاتٌ يَحْمُونَ بِهَا أَهْلِيهِمْ بِمَكَّةَ فَأَحْبَبْتُ إِذْ فَاتَنِي ذَلِكَ أَنْ أَتَّخِذَ فِيهِمْ يَدًا يَحْمُونَ قَرَابَتِي بِهَا وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا كَانَ بِي مِنْ كُفْرٍ وَلاَ ارْتِدَادٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2650
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 174
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2644
Mishkat al-Masabih 1138
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, "Do not try to go ahead of the imam. When he says ‘God is most great’ say ‘God is most great’; when he says ‘Nor of those who err’ (i.e. the end of sura 1) say ‘Amen’; when he bows bow; and when he says ‘God listens to him who praises Him’ say, ‘O God, our Lord, to Thee be the praise’." (Bukhari and Muslim, but Bukhari did not mention "and when he says, ‘Nor of those who err”’.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لَا تُبَادِرُوا الْإِمَامَ إِذَا كَبَّرَ فكبروا وَإِذا قَالَ: وَلَا الضَّالّين. فَقُولُوا: آمِينَ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ: سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا: اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَك الْحَمد " إِلَّا أَنَّ الْبُخَارِيَّ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ: " وَإِذَا قَالَ: وَلَا الضَّالّين "
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1138
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 555
Sahih Muslim 414 a

Abu Huraira reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The Imam is appointed, so that he should be followed, so don't be at variance with him. Recite takbir when he recites it; bow down when he bows down and when he says:" Allah listens to him who praises Him," say:" O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the Praise." And when he (the Imam) prostrates, you should also prostrate, and when he says prayer sitting, you should all observe prayer sitting.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُغِيرَةُ، - يَعْنِي الْحِزَامِيَّ - عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَلاَ تَخْتَلِفُوا عَلَيْهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 414a
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 92
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 826
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 689
'Abdullah bin 'Amr bin Al-'as (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Four are the qualities which, when found in a person, make him a sheer hypocrite, and one who possesses one of them, possesses one characteristic of hypocrisy until he abandons it. These are: When he is entrusted with something, he betrays trust; when he speaks, he lies; when he promises, he acts treacherously; and when he argues, he behaves in a very imprudent, insulting manner."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن عبد الله بن عمرو بن العاص رضي الله عنهما، أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏أربع من كن فيه كان منافقا خالصاً‏.‏ ومن كانت فيه خصلة منهن كانت فيه خصلة من النفاق حتى يدعها ‏:‏ إذا اؤتمن خان ، وإذا حدث كذب، وإذا عاهد غدر، وإذا خاصم فجر‏"‏‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 689
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 10
Mishkat al-Masabih 3967
Qatada told that Anas b. Malik mentioned to him on the authority of Abu Talha that at the battle of Badr God’s prophet ordered twenty-four of the strong men of Quraish to be cast into one of the wells of Badr cased with stones which was corrupt and corrupting. When he prevailed over an enemy he stayed three nights on the field of battle; and when the third day came at Badr he ordered his riding-beast to be saddled. He then walked followed by his companions till he came to the mouth of the well, when he began to call them by their names and their fathers’ names, saying, “So and so son of so and so, so and so son of so and so, does it please you that you obeyed God and His Messenger? We have found what our Lord promised us to be true. Have you found what your Lord promised you to be true?” ‘Umar said, “Messenger of God, what you are addressing are only bodies without spirits.” The Prophet replied, “By Him in whose hand Muhammad's soul is, you cannot hear what I say better than they.” A version has, “You cannot hear better than they, but they cannot answer.” (Bukhari and Muslim.) Bukhari added that Qatada said God brought them to life and made them hear what he said by way of rebuke, humiliation, revenge, and to produce grief and repentance.
وَعَنْ قَتَادَةَ قَالَ: ذَكَرَ لَنَا أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ عَنْ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَمَرَ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ بِأَرْبَعَةٍ وَعِشْرِينَ رَجُلًا مِنْ صَنَادِيدِ قُرَيْشٍ فَقَذَفُوا فِي طَوِيٍّ مِنْ أَطْوَاءِ بَدْرٍ خَبِيثٍ مُخْبِثٍ وَكَانَ ذَا ظهرَ عَلَى قَوْمٍ أَقَامَ بِالْعَرْصَةِ ثَلَاثَ لَيَالٍ فَلَمَّا كَانَ بِبَدْرٍ الْيَوْمَ الثَّالِثَ أَمَرَ بِرَاحِلَتِهِ فَشَدَّ عَلَيْهَا رَحْلَهَا ثُمَّ مَشَى وَاتَّبَعَهُ أَصْحَابُهُ حَتَّى قَامَ عَلَى شَفَةِ الرَّكِيِّ فَجَعَلَ يُنَادِيهِمْ بِأَسْمَائِهِمْ وأسماءِ آبائِهم: «يَا فُلَانَ بْنَ فُلَانٍ وَيَا فُلَانُ بْنَ فُلَانٍ أَيَسُرُّكُمْ أَنَّكُمْ أَطَعْتُمُ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ؟ فَإِنَّا قَدْ وَجَدْنَا مَا وَعَدَنَا رَبُّنَا حَقًّا فَهَلْ وَجدتمْ مَا وعدَكم رَبُّكُمْ حَقًّا؟» فَقَالَ عُمَرُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا تُكَلِّمَ مِنْ أَجْسَادٍ لَا أَرْوَاحَ لَهَا؟ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ مَا أَنْتُمْ بِأَسْمَعَ لِمَا أَقُولُ مِنْهُمْ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «مَا أَنْتُمْ بِأَسْمَعَ مِنْهُمْ وَلَكِنْ لَا يُجِيبُونَ» . مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَزَادَ الْبُخَارِيُّ: قَالَ قَتَادَةُ: أَحْيَاهُمُ اللَّهُ حَتَّى أَسْمَعَهُمْ قولَه توْبيخاً وتصغيرا ونقمة وحسرة وندما
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3967
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 179
Musnad Ahmad 650
It was narrated that `Asim bin Damrah said:
I asked `Ali (رضي الله عنه) about the nafl prayers of the Prophet (ﷺ) during the day. He said: You are not able for that. We said: Tell us and we will do as much of it as we can, He said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed Fajr, he would wait until the sun would rise from there, meaning in the east, as high as it is at the time of `Asr there, meaning in the west. Then he would get up and pray two rak`ahs. Then he would wait until the sun rose as high there, meaning in the east, as it is at the time of Zuhr there, meaning in the west; then he would pray four rak`ahs, and four before Zuhr when the sun passed the meridian, and four afterwards, and four before ‘Asr, He would separate each two rak’ahs with salams upon the angels who are close to Allah, the Prophets, the believers and the Muslims who follow them. `Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: That is sixteen rak`ahs which the Prophet (ﷺ) offered as nafl prayers during the day, but there are very few who offer them regularly. Wakee’ narrated; my father said: Habeeb bin Abi Thabit said to Abu Ishaq when he narrated this to him: O Abu Ishaq, this hadeeth of yours is worth this mosque filled with gold.
حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، وَإِسْرَائِيلُ، وَأَبِي، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ ضَمْرَةَ، قَالَ سَأَلْنَا عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ تَطَوُّعِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالنَّهَارِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكُمْ لَا تُطِيقُونَهُ قَالَ قُلْنَا أَخْبِرْنَا بِهِ نَأْخُذْ مِنْهُ مَا أَطَقْنَا قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا صَلَّى الْفَجْرَ أَمْهَلَ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَتْ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَا هُنَا يَعْنِي مِنْ قِبَلِ الْمَشْرِقِ مِقْدَارُهَا مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْعَصْرِ مِنْ هَاهُنَا مِنْ قِبَلِ الْمَغْرِبِ قَامَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ يُمْهِلُ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَتْ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ هَاهُنَا يَعْنِي مِنْ قِبَلِ الْمَشْرِقِ مِقْدَارُهَا مِنْ صَلَاةِ الظُّهْرِ مِنْ هَاهُنَا يَعْنِي مِنْ قِبَلِ الْمَغْرِبِ قَامَ فَصَلَّى أَرْبَعًا وَأَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ إِذَا زَالَتْ الشَّمْسُ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَأَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ يَفْصِلُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلَائِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنْ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمِينَ قَالَ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ تِلْكَ سِتَّ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً تَطَوُّعُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالنَّهَارِ وَقَلَّ مَنْ يُدَاوِمُ عَلَيْهَا حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ قَالَ حَبِيبُ بْنُ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ لَأَبِي إِسْحَاقَ ...
Grade: Qawi (Darussalam)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 650
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 86
Sahih al-Bukhari 1065, 1066

Narrated `Aisha:

The Prophet (p.b.u.h) recited (the Qur'an) aloud during the eclipse prayer and when he had finished the eclipse prayer he said the Takbir and bowed. When he stood straight from bowing he would say "Sami 'allahu liman hamidah Rabbana wa laka l-hamd." And he would again start reciting. In the eclipse prayer there are four bowing and four prostrations in two rak`at. Al-Auza'i and others said that they had heard Az-Zuhri from 'Urwa from `Aisha saying, "In the lifetime of Allah's Apostle the sun eclipsed, and he made a person to announce: 'Prayer in congregation.' He led the prayer and performed four bowing and four prostrations in two rak`at." Narrated Al-Walid that `Abdur-Rahman bin Namir had informed him that he had heard the same. Ibn Shihab heard the same. Az-Zuhri said, "I asked ('Urwa), 'What did your brother `Abdullah bin Az-Zubair do? He prayed two rak`at (of the eclipse prayer) like the morning prayer, when he offered the (eclipse) prayer in Medina.' 'Urwa replied that he had missed (i.e. did not pray according to) the Prophet's tradition." Sulaiman bin Kathir and Sufyan bin Husain narrated from Az-Zuhri that the prayer for the eclipse used to be offered with loud recitation.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مِهْرَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ نَمِرٍ، سَمِعَ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ جَهَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي صَلاَةِ الْخُسُوفِ بِقِرَاءَتِهِ، فَإِذَا فَرَغَ مِنْ قِرَاءَتِهِ كَبَّرَ فَرَكَعَ، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ، رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يُعَاوِدُ الْقِرَاءَةَ فِي صَلاَةِ الْكُسُوفِ، أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ فِي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَأَرْبَعَ سَجَدَاتٍ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الأَوْزَاعِيُّ وَغَيْرُهُ سَمِعْتُ الزُّهْرِيَّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّ الشَّمْسَ، خَسَفَتْ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَبَعَثَ مُنَادِيًا بِالصَّلاَةُ جَامِعَةٌ، فَتَقَدَّمَ فَصَلَّى أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ فِي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَأَرْبَعَ سَجَدَاتٍ‏.‏ وَأَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ نَمِرٍ سَمِعَ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ مِثْلَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ فَقُلْتُ مَا صَنَعَ أَخُوكَ ذَلِكَ، عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ مَا صَلَّى إِلاَّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مِثْلَ الصُّبْحِ إِذْ صَلَّى بِالْمَدِينَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ أَجَلْ، إِنَّهُ أَخْطَأَ السُّنَّةَ‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ سُفْيَانُ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ وَسُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ فِي الْجَهْرِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1065, 1066
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 24
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 18, Hadith 172
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4712
It was narrated from Yahya, from Bushair bin Yasa, from Sahl bin Abi Hathmah who said - and I think he said:
and from Rafi bin Khadij, the two of them said - :"Abdullah bin Sahl bin Zaid and Muhayysah bin Mas'ud went out until when they reached Khaibar, they went their separate ways. Then Muhayysah found 'Abdullah bin Sahl slain, so he buried him. Then he came to the Mesenger of Allah, along with Huwayysah bin Mas'ud and 'Abdur-Rahman bin Sahl, who was the youngest of them, 'Abdur-Rahman started to speak before his two companions, but the Messenger of Allah said to him: "Let the clear speak first." So he fell silent and his two companions spoke, then he spoke with them. They told the Messenger of Allah about the killing of 'Abdullah bin Sahl, and he said to them: "Will you swear fifty oaths, then you will receive compensation, or be entitled to retaliate?" They said: "How can we swear an oath when we did not witness what happened?" he said: "Then can the Jews swear fifty oaths declaring their innocence?" They said: "How can we accept the oath of a disbelieving people?" When the Messenger of Allah saw that, he paid the blood money (himself).
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ بُشَيْرِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ أَبِي حَثْمَةَ، قَالَ وَحَسِبْتُ قَالَ وَعَنْ رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ، أَنَّهُمَا قَالاَ خَرَجَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَهْلِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ وَمُحَيِّصَةُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَا بِخَيْبَرَ تَفَرَّقَا فِي بَعْضِ مَا هُنَالِكَ ثُمَّ إِذَا بِمُحَيِّصَةَ يَجِدُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ سَهْلٍ قَتِيلاً فَدَفَنَهُ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم هُوَ وَحُوَيِّصَةُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَهْلٍ - وَكَانَ أَصْغَرَ الْقَوْمِ - فَذَهَبَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ يَتَكَلَّمُ قَبْلَ صَاحِبَيْهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كَبِّرِ الْكُبْرَ فِي السِّنِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَصَمَتَ وَتَكَلَّمَ صَاحِبَاهُ ثُمَّ تَكَلَّمَ مَعَهُمَا فَذَكَرُوا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَقْتَلَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَهْلٍ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ ‏"‏ أَتَحْلِفُونَ خَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا وَتَسْتَحِقُّونَ صَاحِبَكُمْ أَوْ قَاتِلَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا كَيْفَ نَحْلِفُ وَلَمْ نَشْهَدْ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَتُبَرِّئُكُمْ يَهُودُ بِخَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا وَكَيْفَ نَقْبَلُ أَيْمَانَ قَوْمٍ كُفَّارٍ فَلَمَّا رَأَى ذَلِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْطَاهُ عَقْلَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4712
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 7
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 45, Hadith 4716
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3447
Ibn `Umar narrated that:
When the Prophet (saws) wanted to travel, when he mounted his riding camel, he would say the Takbir three times and say: Glory is to Him Who has subjected this to us, and we were not able to do it. And, surely, to our Lord are we returning (Subḥān alladhī sakh-khara lanā hādhā wa mā kunnā lahū muqrinīn. Wa innā ilā rabbinā lamunqalibūn). Then he would say: “O Allah, I ask You in this journey of mine from the righteousness and piety and actions that which you are pleased with. O Allah, ease for us the path, and make near for us the distance of the land. O Allah, You are the companion in the journey, and the caretaker for the family. O Allah, accompany us in our journey, and take care of our families (Allāhumma innī as’aluka fī safarī hādhā minal-birri wat-taqwā, wa minal-`amali mā tarḍā. Allāhumma hawwin `alainal-masīra, waṭwi `annā bu`dal-arḍ. Allāhumma antaṣ-ṣāḥibu fis safari wal-khalīfatu fil-ahli. Allāhumma aṣḥabnā fī safarinā wakhlufnā fī ahlinā).” And when he would return to his family, he would say: “(We are) Returning, if Allah wills, repenting, worshipping, and to our Lord directing the praise (Ā’ibūna in shā’ Allāh, tā’ibūna `ābidūna lirabbinā hāmidūn).”
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْبَارِقِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا سَافَرَ فَرَكِبَ رَاحِلَتَهُ كَبَّرَ ثَلاَثًا وَيَقُولُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ سبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ * وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ ‏)‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ فِي سَفَرِي هَذَا مِنَ الْبِرِّ وَالتَّقْوَى وَمِنَ الْعَمَلِ مَا تَرْضَى اللَّهُمَّ هَوِّنْ عَلَيْنَا الْمَسِيرَ وَاطْوِ عَنَّا بُعْدَ الأَرْضِ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الصَّاحِبُ فِي السَّفَرِ وَالْخَلِيفَةُ فِي الأَهْلِ اللَّهُمَّ اصْحَبْنَا فِي سَفَرِنَا وَاخْلُفْنَا فِي أَهْلِنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ إِذَا رَجَعَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ ‏"‏ آيِبُونُ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ تَائِبُونَ عَابِدُونَ لِرَبِّنَا حَامِدُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3447
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 78
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3447
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1422
Narrated Sahl bin Abi Hatamah:
Yahya (one of the narrators) said: And I think it was from Rafi' bin Khadij - that 'Abdullah bin Sahl bin Zaid and Muhaiysah bin Mas'ud bin Zaid went out and when they reached Khaibar they separated while there. Then Muhayyisah found 'Abdullah bin Sahl murdered [so he buried him]. Then he went to the Messenger of Allah (saws) along with Huwayyisah bin Mas'ud and Abdur-Rahman bin Sahl. The youngest of the people, Abdur-Rahman, went to speak ahead of his companions. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said to him: "Let the eldest of you speak." So he was silent and two companions spoke. So he conversed with them and they mentioned to the Messenger of Allah (saws) about the murder of 'Abdullah bin Sahl. He said to them: "If fifty of you can swear an oath then you will have the right against the murderer." They said: "How can we take an oath when we did not witness it?" He said: "Then fifty of Jews can swear to clear the charge with you?" They said: "How could we accept the oaths of a disbelieving people?" So when he saw that, the Messenger of Allah (saws) paid the blood-money." (Another Chain) from Sahl bin Abi Hathman and Rafi' bin Khadij, and the meaning is similar to this Hadith.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ بُشَيْرِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ أَبِي حَثْمَةَ، قَالَ يَحْيَى وَحَسِبْتُ عَنْ رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ، أَنَّهُمَا قَالاَ خَرَجَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَهْلِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ وَمُحَيِّصَةُ بْنُ مَسْعُودِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَا بِخَيْبَرَ تَفَرَّقَا فِي بَعْضِ مَا هُنَاكَ ثُمَّ إِنَّ مُحَيِّصَةَ وَجَدَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ سَهْلٍ قَتِيلاً قَدْ قُتِلَ فَدَفَنَهُ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم هُوَ وَحُوَيِّصَةُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَهْلٍ وَكَانَ أَصْغَرَ الْقَوْمِ ذَهَبَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ لِيَتَكَلَّمَ قَبْلَ صَاحِبَيْهِ قَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كَبِّرِ الْكُبْرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَصَمَتَ وَتَكَلَّمَ صَاحِبَاهُ ثُمَّ تَكَلَّمَ مَعَهُمَا فَذَكَرُوا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَقْتَلَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَهْلٍ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ ‏"‏ أَتَحْلِفُونَ خَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا فَتَسْتَحِقُّونَ صَاحِبَكُمْ أَوْ قَاتِلَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا وَكَيْفَ نَحْلِفُ وَلَمْ نَشْهَدْ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَتُبَرِّئُكُمْ يَهُودُ بِخَمْسِينَ يَمِينًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا وَكَيْفَ نَقْبَلُ أَيْمَانَ قَوْمٍ كُفَّارٍ فَلَمَّا رَأَى ذَلِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْطَى عَقْلَهُ ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْخَلاَّلُ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1422
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 39
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 14, Hadith 1422
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2861
Narrated Abu 'Uthman An-Nahdi:
from Ibn Mas'ud who said: "The Messenger of Allah (SAW) performed 'Isha, then he turned and took the hand of 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud until he went with him to the wide valley of Makkah. He sat him down, then he drew a line around him. Then he said: 'Do not go beyond your line, for indeed there shall come some men to you, but do not speak to them for they shall not speak to you.'" He said: "Then the Messenger of Allah (SAW) went to where he wanted to go, and while I was sitting within the line, some men came to me that appeared as if they were from Az-Zut (A dark people, either from North Africa or India. See Tuhfat Al-Ahwadhi and An-Nihayah), both their hair and their bodies. I did not see nakedness nor covering. They ended up before me but they did not pass the line. Then they returned toward the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and when it was near the end of the night, the Messenger of Allah (SAW) came to me while I was sitting, and he said: "I have been awake watching all night' then he entered into the line with me and lay down on my thigh to sleep. And the Messenger of Allah (SAW) would snore when he slept. So while I was sitting there, and the Messenger of Allah (SAW) was sleeping (with his head resting) on my thigh, there appeared some men wearing white garments, and Allah knows best just how handsome they were. They came towards me, and a group of them sat at the head of the Messenger of Allah (SAW), and a group at his feet. Then they said to each other: 'We have not ever seen a slave (of Allah) who was given the likes of what this Prophet has been given. Indeed his eyes sleep but his heart remains awake. His parable is that of a chief who built a castle, then he placed a table-spread in it, and invited the people to eat from his food and drink. So whoever answers his invitation, he eats from his food and drinks from his drink. Whoever does not answer, he is punished - or he said - he is chastised.' Then they alighted and the Messenger of Allah (SAW) awoke at that time, and said: 'I heard what they were saying. Do you know who they were?' I said: 'Allah and His Messenger know better.' He said: 'They were the angels. Do you know the meaning of the parable they stated?' I said: 'Allah and His Messenger know better.' He said: 'The meaning is that Ar-Rahman [Most Blessed and Most High] built Paradise, and He invited His Slaves to it. Whoever replies he shall enter Paradise, and whoever does not reply, he shall be punished or chastised.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ‏ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، عَنْ أَبِي تَمِيمَةَ الْهُجَيْمِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْعِشَاءَ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ حَتَّى خَرَجَ بِهِ إِلَى بَطْحَاءِ مَكَّةَ فَأَجْلَسَهُ ثُمَّ خَطَّ عَلَيْهِ خَطًّا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَبْرَحَنَّ خَطَّكَ فَإِنَّهُ سَيَنْتَهِي إِلَيْكَ رِجَالٌ فَلاَ تُكَلِّمْهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ لاَ يُكَلِّمُونَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ مَضَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَيْثُ أَرَادَ فَبَيْنَا أَنَا جَالِسٌ فِي خَطِّي إِذْ أَتَانِي رِجَالٌ كَأَنَّهُمُ الزُّطُّ أَشْعَارُهُمْ وَأَجْسَامُهُمْ لاَ أَرَى عَوْرَةً وَلاَ أَرَى قِشْرًا وَيَنْتَهُونَ إِلَىَّ لاَ يُجَاوِزُونَ الْخَطَّ ثُمَّ يَصْدُرُونَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ مِنْ آخِرِ اللَّيْلِ لَكِنْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ جَاءَنِي وَأَنَا جَالِسٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ أَرَانِي مُنْذُ اللَّيْلَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ فِي خَطِّي فَتَوَسَّدَ فَخِذِي فَرَقَدَ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا رَقَدَ نَفَخَ فَبَيْنَا أَنَا قَاعِدٌ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُتَوَسِّدٌ فَخِذِي إِذَا أَنَا بِرِجَالٍ عَلَيْهِمْ ثِيَابٌ بِيضٌ اللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ مَا بِهِمْ مِنَ الْجَمَالِ فَانْتَهَوْا إِلَىَّ فَجَلَسَ ...
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2861
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 3
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 42, Hadith 2861
Sahih Muslim 159 c

Abu Dharr reported:

I entered the mosque and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was sitting there. When the sun disappeared (from the sight) he said: O Abu Dharr! Do you know where it goes? He (the narrator) said: Allah and His Apostle know best. He (the Holy Prophet) said. Verily it goes and begs permission, for prostration (to Allah) and the permission is granted to it. Once it would be said: Return to the place whence you came, and then it would rise from its setting place. Then he, after the recitation of 'Abdullah recited it: And that is its appointed term.
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي كُرَيْبٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ الْمَسْجِدَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسٌ فَلَمَّا غَابَتِ الشَّمْسُ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَبَا ذَرٍّ هَلْ تَدْرِي أَيْنَ تَذْهَبُ هَذِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّهَا تَذْهَبُ فَتَسْتَأْذِنُ فِي السُّجُودِ فَيُؤْذَنُ لَهَا وَكَأَنَّهَا قَدْ قِيلَ لَهَا ارْجِعِي مِنْ حَيْثُ جِئْتِ فَتَطْلُعُ مِنْ مَغْرِبِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ فِي قِرَاءَةِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَذَلِكَ مُسْتَقَرٌّ لَهَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 159c
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 306
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 299
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2645

Narrated Jarir ibn Abdullah:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) sent an expedition to Khath'am. Some people sought protection by having recourse to prostration, and were hastily killed. When the Prophet (saws) heard that, he ordered half the blood-wit to be paid for them, saying: I am not responsible for any Muslim who stays among polytheists. They asked: Why, Messenger of Allah? He said: Their fires should not be visible to one another.

Abu Dawud said: Hushaim, Ma'mar, Khalid b. al-Wasiti and a group of narrators have also narrated it, but did not mention Jarir.

حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، عَنْ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَرِيَّةً إِلَى خَثْعَمٍ فَاعْتَصَمَ نَاسٌ مِنْهُمْ بِالسُّجُودِ فَأَسْرَعَ فِيهِمُ الْقَتْلُ - قَالَ - فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَمَرَ لَهُمْ بِنِصْفِ الْعَقْلِ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا بَرِيءٌ مِنْ كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ يُقِيمُ بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِ الْمُشْرِكِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لِمَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَرَاءَى نَارَاهُمَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ هُشَيْمٌ وَمُعْتَمِرٌ وَخَالِدٌ الْوَاسِطِيُّ وَجَمَاعَةٌ لَمْ يَذْكُرُوا جَرِيرًا ‏.‏
  صحيح دون جملة العقل   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2645
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 169
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2639
Sunan Abi Dawud 4487

Narrated AbdurRahman ibn Azhar:

I can still picture myself looking at the Messenger of Allah (saws) who was among the camps of the Companions seeking the camp of Khalid ibn al-Walid, when a man who had drunk wine was brought before him. He asked the people: Beat him. Some struck him with sandals, some with sticks and some with fresh branches of the palm-tree (mitakhah). Ibn Wahb said: This (mitakhah) means green palm fronds. Then the apostle of Allah (saws) took some dust from the ground and threw it on his face.

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ الْمَهْرِيُّ الْمِصْرِيُّ ابْنُ أَخِي، رِشْدِينَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا أُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَزْهَرَ، قَالَ كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الآنَ وَهُوَ فِي الرِّحَالِ يَلْتَمِسُ رَحْلَ خَالِدِ بْنِ الْوَلِيدِ فَبَيْنَمَا هُوَ كَذَلِكَ إِذْ أُتِيَ بِرَجُلٍ قَدْ شَرِبَ الْخَمْرَ فَقَالَ لِلنَّاسِ ‏ "‏ اضْرِبُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ ضَرَبَهُ بِالنِّعَالِ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ ضَرَبَهُ بِالْعَصَا وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ ضَرَبَهُ بِالْمِيتَخَةِ - قَالَ ابْنُ وَهْبٍ الْجَرِيدَةُ الرَّطْبَةُ - ثُمَّ أَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تُرَابًا مِنَ الأَرْضِ فَرَمَى بِهِ فِي وَجْهِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4487
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 137
English translation : Book 39, Hadith 4472
Sunan Abi Dawud 1584
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
said When the Messenger of Allah(saws) sent Mu’adh to Yemen, he said to him You are going to a people who are people of the book. So call them to bear witness that there is no diety but Allah, and that I am the Messenger of Allah. If they obey you in this respect, tell them that Allah has prescribed five prayers on them every day and night. If they obey you in this regard tell them that Allah has prescribed sadaqah(zakat) on their property and returned it to their poor. If they obey you in this respect, do not take the best of their property. Beware of the curse of the oppressed, for there is no curtain between it and Allah.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا زَكَرِيَّا بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ الْمَكِّيُّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ صَيْفِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مَعْبَدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعَثَ مُعَاذًا إِلَى الْيَمَنِ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّكَ تَأْتِي قَوْمًا أَهْلَ كِتَابٍ فَادْعُهُمْ إِلَى شَهَادَةِ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ فَإِنْ هُمْ أَطَاعُوكَ لِذَلِكَ فَأَعْلِمْهُمْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ افْتَرَضَ عَلَيْهِمْ خَمْسَ صَلَوَاتٍ فِي كُلِّ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ فَإِنْ هُمْ أَطَاعُوكَ لِذَلِكَ فَأَعْلِمْهُمْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ افْتَرَضَ عَلَيْهِمْ صَدَقَةً فِي أَمْوَالِهِمْ تُؤْخَذُ مِنْ أَغْنِيَائِهِمْ وَتُرَدُّ فِي فُقَرَائِهِمْ فَإِنْ هُمْ أَطَاعُوكَ لِذَلِكَ فَإِيَّاكَ وَكَرَائِمَ أَمْوَالِهِمْ وَاتَّقِ دَعْوَةَ الْمَظْلُومِ فَإِنَّهَا لَيْسَ بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَ اللَّهِ حِجَابٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1584
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 29
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1579
Mishkat al-Masabih 1484
Abu Musa said:
There was an eclipse of the sun, and the Prophet got up in trepidation fearing that the last hour fiad come. He then went to the mosque and prayed, standing, bowing and prostrating himself longer than I had ever seen him do. He then said, “These signs which God sends do not come on account of anyone’s death or on account of his birth, but God produces dread in His servants by means of them. So when you see anything of that nature, apply yourselves to making mention of Him, supplication of Him and asking pardon of Him." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى قَالَ: خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَزِعًا يَخْشَى أَنْ تَكُونَ السَّاعَةَ فَأَتَى الْمَسْجِدَ فَصَلَّى بِأَطْوَلِ قِيَامٍ وَرُكُوعٍ وَسُجُودٍ مَا رَأَيْتُهُ قَطُّ يَفْعَلُهُ وَقَالَ: «هَذِهِ الْآيَاتُ الَّتِي يُرْسِلُ اللَّهُ لَا تَكُونُ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلَا لِحَيَاتِهِ وَلَكِنْ يُخَوِّفُ اللَّهُ بِهَا عِبَادَهُ فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ شَيْئًا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَافْزَعُوا إِلَى ذِكْرِهِ وَدُعَائِهِ واستغفاره»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1484
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 884
Abu Hurayra said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'When one of you goes to bed, he should undo the inside of his lower garment and dust the bed with it. He does not know what has come on his bed since he left it. He should lie down on his right side and say, 'In Your Name I have laid down on my side. If You take my soul, then have mercy on it. If You release it, then preserve it in the manner in which You preserve the men of right action."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدَةُ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللهِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ إِذَا أَوَى أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ، فَلْيَحِلَّ دَاخِلَةَ إِزَارِهِ، فَلْيَنْفُضْ بِهَا فِرَاشَهُ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَدْرِي مَا خَلَّفَ فِي فِرَاشِهِ، وَلْيَضْطَجِعْ عَلَى شِقِّهِ الأَيْمَنِ، وَلْيَقُلْ‏:‏ بِاسْمِكَ وَضَعْتُ جَنْبِي، فَإِنِ احْتَبَسَتْ نَفْسِي فَارْحَمْهَا، وَإِنْ أَرْسَلْتَهَا فَاحْفَظْهَا بِمَا تَحْفَظُ بِهِ الصَّالِحِينَ، أَوْ قَالَ‏:‏ عِبَادَكَ الصَّالِحِينَ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 50, Hadith 6
Arabic/English book reference : Book 50, Hadith 1210
Narrated Abu Hurairah (RA):
A man who had died in debt would be brought to Allah's Messenger (SAW) and he would ask, "Has he left anything to discharge his debt?" If he was told that he left enough he would pray over him. Otherwise, he would say, "Pray over your companion." Then, when Allah brought the conquests (of other lands) at his hands he said, "I am closer to the believers than their own selves. So, whoever dies leaving a debt, the responsibility for repaying it shall be upon me." [Agreed upon].
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- { أَنَّ رَسُولَ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-كَانَ يُؤْتَى بِالرَّجُلِ اَلْمُتَوَفَّى عَلَيْهِ اَلدَّيْنُ, فَيَسْأَلُ: " هَلْ تَرَكَ لِدَيْنِهِ مِنْ قَضَاءٍ? " فَإِنْ حُدِّثَ أَنَّهُ تَرَكَ وَفَاءً صَلَّى عَلَيْهِ, وَإِلَّا قَالَ: " صَلُّوا عَلَى صَاحِبِكُمْ " فَلَمَّا فَتَحَ اَللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ اَلْفُتُوحَ قَالَ: " أَنَا أَوْلَى بِالْمُؤْمِنِينَ مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِمْ, فَمَنْ تُوُفِّيَ, وَعَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ فَعَلَيَّ قَضَاؤُهُ } مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 7, Hadith 121
English translation : Book 7, Hadith 882
Arabic reference : Book 7, Hadith 878
Mishkat al-Masabih 334, 335
Abu Ayyub al-Ansari reported God’s messenger as saying, "When you go to the toilet neither face nor turn your back to the qibla [Ka'ba in Mecca], but turn towards the east or the west.” (Bukhari and Muslim.) The shaikh and imam Muhyi as-Sunna said that this tradition applies to the desert, but that in a built-up area it does not matter, on account of what is transmitted from ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar who said, "I went up to the roof of Hafsa’s house for some purpose and saw God's messenger relieving himself facing Syria, with his back to the qibla.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أَتَيْتُمُ الْغَائِطَ فَلَا تَسْتَقْبِلُوا الْقِبْلَةَ وَلَا تَسْتَدْبِرُوهَا وَلَكِنْ شَرِّقُوا أَوْ غَرِّبُوا» قَالَ الشَّيْخ الإِمَام محيي السّنة : هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ فِي الصَّحْرَاءِ وَأَمَّا فِي الْبُنْيَانِ فَلَا بَأْس لما رُوِيَ:

عَن عبد الله بن عمر قَالَ: ارْتَقَيْتُ فَوْقَ بَيْتِ حَفْصَةَ لِبَعْضِ حَاجَتِي فَرَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يقْضِي حَاجته مستدبر الْقبْلَة مُسْتَقْبل الشَّام

Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 334, 335
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 47
Mishkat al-Masabih 2080
Zuhri reported on ‘Urwa’s authority that ‘A'isha said:
When Hafsa and I were fasting we were offered food which we liked very much and ate some of it. Hafsa told God’s messenger of this, and he said, “Make up for it by fasting on another day.” Tirmidhi transmitted it, but he mentioned a number of huffaz* who transmitted on the authority of Zuhri on the authority of ‘A'isha in mursal form, omitting to mention ‘Urwa’s authority, and this is sounder. Abu Dawud transmitted it from Zumail the client of ‘Urwa from ‘Urwa from ‘A'isha. *Traditionists who have a reputation for their accurate memory.
وَعَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: كُنْتُ أَنَا وَحَفْصَةُ صَائِمَتَيْنِ فَعَرَضَ لَنَا طَعَامٌ اشْتَهَيْنَاهُ فَأَكَلَنَا مِنْهُ فَقَالَتْ حَفْصَةُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا كُنَّا صَائِمَتَيْنِ فَعُرِضَ لَنَا طَعَامٌ اشْتَهَيْنَاهُ فَأَكَلَنَا مِنْهُ. قَالَ: «اقْضِيَا يَوْمًا آخَرَ مَكَانَهُ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَذَكَرَ جَمَاعَةً مِنَ الْحُفَّاظِ رَوَوْا عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ مُرْسَلًا وَلَمْ يذكرُوا فِيهِ عَن عُرْوَة وَهَذَا أصح وَرَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ عَنْ زُمَيْلٍ مَوْلَى عُرْوَةَ عَن عُرْوَة عَن عَائِشَة
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2080
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 122
Mishkat al-Masabih 2133
Ibn Mas'ūd’s tradition, “When God’s messenger was taken up to heaven ...” will be mentioned in the chapter on the Mi'rāj, if God most high will. Mi'rāj, Book 25, ch. 23, second last tradition in I. ‘Abd ar-Rahmān b. ‘Auf reported the Prophet as saying, “Three things will be under the Throne on the day of resurrection:
the Qur’ān which will contend with men, having an exoteric and an esoteric mean­ing; the trust;* and ties of relationship which will say, ‘God join those who joined me and sever those who severed me’!” *Cf. Qur’ān, 33:72 It is transmitted in Sharh as-sunna
عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " ثَلَاثَةٌ تَحْتَ الْعَرْشِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الْقُرْآنُ يُحَاجُّ الْعِبَادَ لَهُ ظَهْرٌ وَبَطْنٌ وَالْأَمَانَةُ وَالرَّحِمُ تُنَادِي: أَلَا مَنْ وَصَلَنِي وَصَلَهُ اللَّهُ وَمَنْ قَطَعَنِي قَطَعَهُ اللَّهُ ". رَوَاهُ فِي شرح السّنة
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2133
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 24
Mishkat al-Masabih 2332
Anas reported God’s messenger as saying, "God is more pleased with the repentance of His servant when he turns penitently towards Him than one of you would be if his riding-beast which was carrying his food and drink escaped from him in a waterless desert and he, despairing of recovering it, went and lay down in the shade of a tree, then suddenly saw it standing beside him and, seizing its halter, said from excess of joy, ‘O God, Thou art my servant and I am Thy lord’, making a mistake from excess of joy.” Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لَلَّهُ أَشَدُّ فَرَحًا بِتَوْبَةِ عَبْدِهِ حِينَ يَتُوبُ إِلَيْهِ مِنْ أَحَدِكُمْ كانَ رَاحِلَتُهُ بِأَرْضٍ فَلَاةٍ فَانْفَلَتَتْ مِنْهُ وَعَلَيْهَا طَعَامُهُ وَشَرَابُهُ فَأَيِسَ مِنْهَا فَأَتَى شَجَرَةً فَاضْطَجَعَ فِي ظِلِّهَا قَدْ أَيِسَ مِنْ رَاحِلَتِهِ فَبَيْنَمَا هُوَ كذلكَ إِذ هُوَ بِهَا قَائِمَةً عِنْدَهُ فَأَخَذَ بِخِطَامِهَا ثُمَّ قَالَ مِنْ شِدَّةِ الْفَرَحِ: اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ عَبْدِي وَأَنَا رَبُّكَ أَخْطَأَ مِنْ شِدَّةِ الْفَرَحِ ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2332
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 106
Sahih Muslim 564 b

Jabir reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: He who eats garlic or onion should remain away from us or from our mosque and stay in his house. A kettle was brought to him which had (cooked) vegetables in it, He smelt (offensive) odour in it. On asking he was informed of the vegetables (cooked in it). He said: Take it to such and such Companion. When he saw it, he also disliked eating it. (Upon this). he (the Holy Prophet) said: You may eat it, for I converse wkh one with whom you do not converse.
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الطَّاهِرِ، وَحَرْمَلَةُ، قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَطَاءُ بْنُ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ، أَنَّ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ - وَفِي رِوَايَةِ حَرْمَلَةَ وَزَعَمَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ أَكَلَ ثُومًا أَوْ بَصَلاً فَلْيَعْتَزِلْنَا أَوْ لِيَعْتَزِلْ مَسْجِدَنَا وَلْيَقْعُدْ فِي بَيْتِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَنَّهُ أُتِيَ بِقِدْرٍ فِيهِ خَضِرَاتٌ مِنْ بُقُولٍ فَوَجَدَ لَهَا رِيحًا فَسَأَلَ فَأُخْبِرَ بِمَا فِيهَا مِنَ الْبُقُولِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قَرِّبُوهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ إِلَى بَعْضِ أَصْحَابِهِ فَلَمَّا رَآهُ كَرِهَ أَكْلَهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ كُلْ فَإِنِّي أُنَاجِي مَنْ لاَ تُنَاجِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 564b
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 91
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1146
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 2057
It was narrated from 'Amr bin Shu'aib, from his father, that his grandfather said:
"Habibah bint Sahl was married to Thabit bin Qais bin Shammas, who was an ugly man. She said: 'O Messenger of Allah, (SAW) by Allah, were it not for fear of Allah when he enters upon me I would spit in his face.' The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Will you give him back his garden?' She :said: 'Yes.' So she gave him back his garden and the Messenger of Allah (SAW) separated them."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو خَالِدٍ الأَحْمَرُ، عَنْ حَجَّاجٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ كَانَتْ حَبِيبَةُ بِنْتُ سَهْلٍ تَحْتَ ثَابِتِ بْنِ قَيْسِ بْنِ شَمَّاسٍ وَكَانَ رَجُلاً دَمِيمًا ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْلاَ مَخَافَةُ اللَّهِ إِذَا دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ لَبَصَقْتُ فِي وَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ أَتَرُدِّينَ عَلَيْهِ حَدِيقَتَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَرَدَّتْ عَلَيْهِ حَدِيقَتَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَفَرَّقَ بَيْنَهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2057
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 42
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 10, Hadith 2057
Sunan Ibn Majah 2068
It was narrated that 'Abdullah said:
"We were in the mosque one Friday night when a man said: 'If a man finds a man with his wife and kills him, will you kill him, and if he speaks,will you flog him. By Allah I will mention that to the Prophet (SAW). So he mentioned that to the Prophet (SAW), and Allah revealed the Verses of Li'an. Then after that the man came and accused his wife, so the Prophet (SAW) told them to go through the procedure of Li'an and he said: 'Perhaps she will give birth to a black child.’ Then she gave birth to a black child with curly hair."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ خَلاَّدٍ الْبَاهِلِيُّ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ حَبِيبٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ لَيْلَةَ الْجُمُعَةِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ لَوْ أَنَّ رَجُلاً وَجَدَ مَعَ امْرَأَتِهِ رَجُلاً فَقَتَلَهُ قَتَلْتُمُوهُ وَإِنْ تَكَلَّمَ جَلَدْتُمُوهُ وَاللَّهِ لأَذْكُرَنَّ ذَلِكَ لِلنَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ فَذَكَرَهُ لِلنَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ آيَاتِ اللِّعَانِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ جَاءَ الرَّجُلُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ يَقْذِفُ امْرَأَتَهُ فَلاَعَنَ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بَيْنَهُمَا وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ عَسَى أَنْ تَجِيءَ بِهِ أَسْوَدَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَجَاءَتْ بِهِ أَسْوَدَ جَعْدًا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2068
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 53
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 10, Hadith 2068
Musnad Ahmad 85
Asim bin Kulaib said:
My father said: I told Ibn 'Abbas and he said: What is so amazing about that? When ʼUmar called the prominent shaikhs among the Companions of Muhammad ﷺ, he would call me with them and say: Do not speak until they have spoken. He called us one day or one night and said: The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said about Lailatal-Qadr what you know, so seek it in the odd numbered nights of the last ten nights; on which odd-numbered night do you think it is?
حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمُ بْنُ كُلَيْبٍ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبِي فَحَدَّثَنَا بِهِ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ وَمَا أَعْجَبَكَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ كَانَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِذَا دَعَا الْأَشْيَاخَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَعَانِي مَعَهُمْ فَقَالَ لَا تَتَكَلَّمْ حَتَّى يَتَكَلَّمُوا قَالَ فَدَعَانَا ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ أَوْ ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ فِي لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ مَا قَدْ عَلِمْتُمْ فَالْتَمِسُوهَا فِي الْعَشْرِ الْأَوَاخِرِ وِتْرًا فَفِي أَيِّ الْوِتْرِ تَرَوْنَهَا‏.‏
Grade: Qawi (Darussalam) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 85
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 4
Musnad Ahmad 896
Shuraih - i.e., bin `Ubaid said:
The people of Syria were mentioned in the presence of `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) when he was in Iraq. They said: Curse them, O Ameer al-Mu`mineen. He said: No, I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: “The abdal (people who are close to Allah) will be in Syria, and they will be forty men. Every time one of them dies, Allah will replace him with another man. By virtue of them rain is sent and through them victory is achieved against the enemy and punishment is warded off from the people of Syria.`
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْمُغِيرَةِ، حَدَّثَنَا صَفْوَانُ، حَدَّثَنِي شُرَيْحٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ عُبَيْدٍ، قَالَ ذُكِرَ أَهْلُ الشَّامِ عِنْدَ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَهُوَ بِالْعِرَاقِ فَقَالُوا الْعَنْهُمْ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ قَالَ لَا إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ الْأَبْدَالُ يَكُونُونَ بِالشَّامِ وَهُمْ أَرْبَعُونَ رَجُلًا كُلَّمَا مَاتَ رَجُلٌ أَبْدَلَ اللَّهُ مَكَانَهُ رَجُلًا يُسْقَى بِهِمْ الْغَيْثُ وَيُنْتَصَرُ بِهِمْ عَلَى الْأَعْدَاءِ وَيُصْرَفُ عَنْ أَهْلِ الشَّامِ بِهِمْ الْعَذَابُ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam) because it is interrupted] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 896
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 325

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yazid ibn Ziyad that Muhammad ibn Kab al-Quradhi said, ''Muawiya ibn Abi Sufyan said from the mimbar, 'O people! Nothing keeps away what Allah gives and nothing gives what Allah keeps away. The earnestness of the earnest one does not profit him. When Allah desires good for him, he gives him understanding in the deen.' Then Muawiya said, 'I heard these words from the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on these blocks of wood.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ كَعْبٍ الْقُرَظِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ وَهُوَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّهُ لاَ مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَى اللَّهُ وَلاَ مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعَ اللَّهُ وَلاَ يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْهُ الْجَدُّ مَنْ يُرِدِ اللَّهُ بِهِ خَيْرًا يُفَقِّهْهُ فِي الدِّينِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ مُعَاوِيَةُ سَمِعْتُ هَؤُلاَءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى هَذِهِ الأَعْوَادِ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 46, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 46, Hadith 8
Arabic reference : Book 46, Hadith 1633

Malik said that he had heard that Said ibn al-Musayyab and Sulayman ibn Yasar were asked, "Does one deal more harshly in taking the blood-money in the sacred month?" They said, "No. But it is increased in it because of violating the month." It was said to Said, "Does one increase for the wound as one increases for the life?" He said, "Yes."

Malik added, "I think that they meant the same as what Umar ibn al-Khattab did with respect to the blood-money of the Mudliji when he struck his son." (i.e. giving 120 camels instead of 100).

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَسُلَيْمَانَ بْنَ يَسَارٍ، سُئِلاَ أَتُغَلَّظُ الدِّيَةُ فِي الشَّهْرِ الْحَرَامِ فَقَالاَ لاَ وَلَكِنْ يُزَادُ فِيهَا لِلْحُرْمَةِ ‏.‏ فَقِيلَ لِسَعِيدٍ هَلْ يُزَادُ فِي الْجِرَاحِ كَمَا يُزَادُ فِي النَّفْسِ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ أُرَاهُمَا أَرَادَا مِثْلَ الَّذِي صَنَعَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فِي عَقْلِ الْمُدْلِجِيِّ حِينَ أَصَابَ ابْنَهُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 43, Hadith 10
Arabic reference : Book 43, Hadith 1590
Sahih al-Bukhari 5735

Narrated `Aisha:

During the Prophet's fatal illness, he used to recite the Mu'auwidhat (Surat An-Nas and Surat Al- Falaq) and then blow his breath over his body. When his illness was aggravated, I used to recite those two Suras and blow my breath over him and make him rub his body with his own hand for its blessings." (Ma`mar asked Az-Zuhri: How did the Prophet use to blow? Az-Zuhri said: He used to blow on his hands and then passed them over his face.)

حَدَّثَنِي إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى، أَخْبَرَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَنْفُثُ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ فِي الْمَرَضِ الَّذِي مَاتَ فِيهِ بِالْمُعَوِّذَاتِ، فَلَمَّا ثَقُلَ كُنْتُ أَنْفِثُ عَلَيْهِ بِهِنَّ، وَأَمْسَحُ بِيَدِ نَفْسِهِ لِبَرَكَتِهَا‏.‏ فَسَأَلْتُ الزُّهْرِيَّ كَيْفَ يَنْفِثُ قَالَ كَانَ يَنْفِثُ عَلَى يَدَيْهِ، ثُمَّ يَمْسَحُ بِهِمَا وَجْهَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5735
In-book reference : Book 76, Hadith 50
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 71, Hadith 631
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5751

Narrated `Aisha:

The Prophet, during his fatal ailment used to blow (on his hands and pass them) over his body while reciting the Mu'auwidhat (Surat-an-Nas and Surat-al-Falaq). When his disease got aggravated, I used to recite them for him and blow (on his hands) and let him pass his hands over his body because of its blessing. (Ma`mar asked Ibn Shihab: How did he use to do Nafth? He said: He used to blow on his hands and then pass them over his face.)

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الْجُعْفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَنْفِثُ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ فِي مَرَضِهِ الَّذِي قُبِضَ فِيهِ بِالْمُعَوِّذَاتِ، فَلَمَّا ثَقُلَ كُنْتُ أَنَا أَنْفِثُ عَلَيْهِ بِهِنَّ، فَأَمْسَحُ بِيَدِ نَفْسِهِ لِبَرَكَتِهَا‏.‏ فَسَأَلْتُ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ كَيْفَ كَانَ يَنْفِثُ قَالَ يَنْفِثُ عَلَى يَدَيْهِ، ثُمَّ يَمْسَحُ بِهِمَا وَجْهَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5751
In-book reference : Book 76, Hadith 66
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 71, Hadith 647
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6620

Narrated Al-Bara' bin `Azib:

I saw the Prophet on the Day of (the battle of) Al-Khandaq, carrying earth with us and saying, "By Allah, without Allah we would not have been guided, neither would we have fasted, nor would we have prayed. O Allah! Send down Sakina (calmness) upon us and make our feet firm when we meet (the enemy). The pagans have rebelled against us, but if they want to put us in affliction (i.e., fight us) we refuse (to flee)." (See Hadith No. 430, Vol. 5).

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا جَرِيرٌ ـ هُوَ ابْنُ حَازِمٍ ـ عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ الْخَنْدَقِ يَنْقُلُ مَعَنَا التُّرَابَ وَهْوَ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ وَاللَّهِ لَوْلاَ اللَّهُ مَا اهْتَدَيْنَا، وَلاَ صُمْنَا وَلاَ صَلَّيْنَا، فَأَنْزِلَنْ سَكِينَةً عَلَيْنَا، وَثَبِّتِ الأَقْدَامَ إِنْ لاَقَيْنَا، وَالْمُشْرِكُونَ قَدْ بَغَوْا عَلَيْنَا، إِذَا أَرَادُوا فِتْنَةً أَبَيْنَا‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6620
In-book reference : Book 82, Hadith 26
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 77, Hadith 617
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 260
Sa'd bin Abu Waqqas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Six of us were with the Prophet (PBUH) when the infidels said to him: "Drive these ones away, lest they should begin to venture against us". The six were, myself, Ibn Mas'ud, a man of the Hudhail tribe, Bilal and two other men whose names I don't know. Messenger of Allah (PBUH) thought what Allah wished him to think, and Allah revealed: "And turn not away those who invoke their Rubb, morning and afternoon seeking His Face." (6:52)

[Muslim].

وعن سعد بن أبي وقاص رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كنا مع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم ستة نفر، فقال المشركون للنبي صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ اطرد هؤلاء لايجترئون علينا، وكنت أنا وابن مسعود ورجلان لست أسميهما، فوقع في نفس رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ما شاء الله أن يقع، فحدث نفسه، فأنزل الله تعالى‏:‏ ‏{‏ولا تطرد الذين يدعون ربهم بالغداة والعشي يريدون وجهه‏}‏ ‏(‏‏(‏الأنعام‏:‏ 52‏:‏ رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 260
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 260
Riyad as-Salihin 324
It has been narrated that Maimuna bint Al-Harith (May Allah be pleased with her) had set free a slave-girl without the Prophet's permission. When her turn came (the Prophet (PBUH) used to visit his wives in turns), she made mention of that to him saying, "Did you know I have set slave-girl free?" He said, "Have you, indeed?" She replied, "Yes". He (PBUH) then remarked, "Had you given her to your maternal uncles, you would have your reward increased".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أم المؤمنين ميمونة بنت الحارث رضي الله عنها أنها أعتقت وليدة ولم تستأذن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم، فلما كان يومها الذي يدور عليها فيه، قالت‏:‏ أشعرت يا رسول الله أني أعتقت وليدتي‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏أو فعلت‏؟‏‏"‏ قالت‏:‏ نعم‏.‏

قال‏:‏ ‏"‏أما إنك لو أعطيتها أخوالك كان أعظم لأجرك‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 324
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 324
Riyad as-Salihin 793
Abu Dharr (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
I heard the Prophet (PBUH) saying, "There are three to whom Allah will neither speak on the Day of Resurrection nor will look at them nor purify them (i.e., of their sins), and they will be severely tormented." When he repeated this (statement) thrice, Abu Dharr (May Allah be pleased with him) said: "They are doomed and destroyed! (But) who are they, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)?" He said, "One whose lower garment trails, one who boasts of kindness shown to another; and one who promotes sale of his business by taking false oaths."

[Muslim].

وعن أبى ذر رضى الله عنه عن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏ثلاثة لا يكلمهم الله يوم القيامة، ولا ينظر إليهم ، ولا يزكيهم، ولهم عذاب أليم‏"‏ قال‏:‏ فقرأها رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ثلاث مرار‏.‏ قال أبو ذر ‏:‏ خابوا وخسروا ‍ من هم يا رسول الله ‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏المسبل، والمنان، والمنفق سلعته بالحلف الكاذب‏"‏‏‏‏.‏ وفى رواية له‏:‏ ‏"‏المسبل إزاره‏"‏‏‏.((رواه مسلم))‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 793
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 16
Riyad as-Salihin 840
Abu Sa'id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
I heard the Prophet (PBUH) saying, "When one of you sees a dream that he likes, then it is from Allah. He should praise Allah for it and relate it to (others)."

Another narration adds: Messenger of Allah(PBUH) said, "He should not report it except to those whom he loves. And if he sees one which he dislikes, then it is from the Satan. He should seek refuge in Allah against its evil and should not mention it to anyone. Then it will not harm him."

[Al- Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبى سعيد الخدرى رضى الله عنه انه سمع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم، يقول‏:‏ ‏ "‏إذا رأى أحدكم رؤيا يحبها، فإنما هي من الله تعالى، فليحمد الله عليها، وليحدث بها -وفى رواية، فلا يحدث بها إلا من يحب- وإذا رأى غير ذلك مما يكره، فإنما هي من الشيطان، فليستعذ من شرها، ولا يذكرها لأحد، فإنها لا تضره‏"‏ (( مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيهِ)).
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 840
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 28
Riyad as-Salihin 1446
Hudhaifah and Abu Dharr (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Whenever the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) went to bed, he would supplicate: "Bismika-Allahumma amut wa ahya (With Your Name, O Allah, I die and return to life)"; and when he woke up, he would supplicate thus: "Al-hamdu lillahilladhi ahyana ba'da ma amatana, wa ilaihin-nushur (All praise belongs to Allah Who has restored us back to life after causing us to die; and to Him shall we return)." [Al-Bukhari]
عن حذيفة، وأبي ذر رضي الله عنهما قالا‏:‏ كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم إذا أوى إلى فراشه قال‏:‏ ‏"‏باسمك اللهم أموت وأحيا‏"‏ وإذا استيقظ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏الحمد لله الذي أحيانا بعد ما أماتنا وإليه النشور‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه البخاري‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1446
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 39
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1343
It was narrated from Warrad that:
Mu'awiyah wrote to Al-Mughirah asking him to write him a hadith that he had heard from the Messenger of Allah (SAW). Al-Mughirah wrote to him (Saying): "I heard him say, when he finished the prayer: 'La Ilaha Illallah wahdahu la sharika lah, lahul-mulk wa lahul-hamd wa huwa 'ala kulli shay'in qadir (There is none worthy of worship except Allah (SAW) alone with no partner or associate. He is the Dominion and to Him be all praise, and He is able to do all things) three times."
أَخْبَرَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلُ الْمُجَالِدِيُّ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا الْمُغِيرَةُ، وَذَكَرَ، آخَرَ ح وَأَنْبَأَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا غَيْرُ، وَاحِدٍ، مِنْهُمُ الْمُغِيرَةُ عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ وَرَّادٍ، كَاتِبِ الْمُغِيرَةِ أَنَّ مُعَاوِيَةَ، كَتَبَ إِلَى الْمُغِيرَةِ أَنِ اكْتُبْ إِلَىَّ بِحَدِيثٍ سَمِعْتَهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ الْمُغِيرَةُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ عِنْدَ انْصِرَافِهِ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1343
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 165
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1344
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1680
It was narrated that Al-Aswad bin Yazid said:
"I asked 'Aishah about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (SAW). She said: 'He used to sleep during the first part of the night, then get up during the time before dawn and pray witr. Then he would go to his bed and if he needed to be intimate he would go to his wife. Then when he heard the Adhan he would get up, and if he was junub he would pour water over himself, otherwise he would perform wudu, then he would go out to the prayer.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ عَنْ صَلاَةِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَتْ كَانَ يَنَامُ أَوَّلَ اللَّيْلِ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَإِذَا كَانَ مِنَ السَّحَرِ أَوْتَرَ ثُمَّ أَتَى فِرَاشَهُ فَإِذَا كَانَ لَهُ حَاجَةٌ أَلَمَّ بِأَهْلِهِ فَإِذَا سَمِعَ الأَذَانَ وَثَبَ فَإِنْ كَانَ جُنُبًا أَفَاضَ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الْمَاءِ وَإِلاَّ تَوَضَّأَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1680
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 83
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1681
Sahih al-Bukhari 7100

Narrated Abu Maryam `Abdullah bin Ziyad Al-Aasadi:

When Talha, AzZubair and `Aisha moved to Basra, `Ali sent `Ammar bin Yasir and Hasan bin `Ali who came to us at Kufa and ascended the pulpit. Al-Hasan bin `Ali was at the top of the pulpit and `Ammar was below Al-Hasan. We all gathered before him. I heard `Ammar saying, "`Aisha has moved to Al-Busra. By Allah! She is the wife of your Prophet in this world and in the Hereafter. But Allah has put you to test whether you obey Him (Allah) or her (`Aisha).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ آدَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو حَصِينٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَرْيَمَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ الأَسَدِيُّ، قَالَ لَمَّا سَارَ طَلْحَةُ وَالزُّبَيْرُ وَعَائِشَةُ إِلَى الْبَصْرَةِ بَعَثَ عَلِيٌّ عَمَّارَ بْنَ يَاسِرٍ وَحَسَنَ بْنَ عَلِيٍّ، فَقَدِمَا عَلَيْنَا الْكُوفَةَ فَصَعِدَا الْمِنْبَرَ، فَكَانَ الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ فَوْقَ الْمِنْبَرِ فِي أَعْلاَهُ، وَقَامَ عَمَّارٌ أَسْفَلَ مِنَ الْحَسَنِ، فَاجْتَمَعْنَا إِلَيْهِ فَسَمِعْتُ عَمَّارًا يَقُولُ إِنَّ عَائِشَةَ قَدْ سَارَتْ إِلَى الْبَصْرَةِ، وَوَاللَّهِ إِنَّهَا لَزَوْجَةُ نَبِيِّكُمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالآخِرَةِ، وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى ابْتَلاَكُمْ، لِيَعْلَمَ إِيَّاهُ تُطِيعُونَ أَمْ هِيَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7100
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 51
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 220
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7370

Narrated Aisha:

Allah's Apostle addressed the people, and after praising and glorifying Allah, he said, "What do you suggest me regarding those people who are abusing my wife? I have never known anything bad about her." The sub-narrator, `Urwa, said: When `Aisha was told of the slander, she said, "O Allah's Apostle! Will you allow me to go to my parents' home?" He allowed her and sent a slave along with her. An Ansari man said, "Subhanaka! It is not right for us to speak about this. Subhanaka! This is a great lie!"

حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي زَكَرِيَّاءَ الْغَسَّانِيُّ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا تُشِيرُونَ عَلَىَّ فِي قَوْمٍ يَسُبُّونَ أَهْلِي مَا عَلِمْتُ عَلَيْهِمْ مِنْ سُوءٍ قَطُّ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَعَنْ عُرْوَةَ قَالَ لَمَّا أُخْبِرَتْ عَائِشَةُ بِالأَمْرِ قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَتَأْذَنُ لِي أَنْ أَنْطَلِقَ إِلَى أَهْلِي‏.‏ فَأَذِنَ لَهَا وَأَرْسَلَ مَعَهَا الْغُلاَمَ‏.‏ وَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ سُبْحَانَكَ مَا يَكُونُ لَنَا أَنْ نَتَكَلَّمَ بِهَذَا، سُبْحَانَكَ هَذَا بُهْتَانٌ عَظِيمٌ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7370
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 97
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 463
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 849, 850

Narrated Um Salama:

"The Prophet after finishing the prayer with Taslim used to stay at his place for a while." Ibn Shihab said, "I think (and Allah knows better), that he used to wait for the departure of the women who had prayed." Ibn Shihab wrote that he had heard it from Hind bint Al-Harith Al-Firasiya from Um Salama, the wife of the Prophet (Hind was from the companions of Um Salama) who said, "When the Prophet finished the prayer with Taslim, the women would depart and enter their houses before Allah's Apostle departed."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ هِنْدٍ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا سَلَّمَ يَمْكُثُ فِي مَكَانِهِ يَسِيرًا‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ فَنُرَى ـ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ ـ لِكَىْ يَنْفُذَ مَنْ يَنْصَرِفُ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ أَخْبَرَنَا نَافِعُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي جَعْفَرُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، كَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ قَالَ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ بِنْتُ الْحَارِثِ الْفِرَاسِيَّةُ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَانَتْ مِنْ صَوَاحِبَاتِهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ يُسَلِّمُ فَيَنْصَرِفُ النِّسَاءُ، فَيَدْخُلْنَ بُيُوتَهُنَّ مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ يَنْصَرِفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ وَهْبٍ عَنْ يُونُسَ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَتْنِي هِنْدُ الْفِرَاسِيَّةُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ الْفِرَاسِيَّةُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ أَخْبَرَنِي الزُّهْرِيُّ أَنَّ هِنْدَ بِنْتَ الْحَارِثِ الْقُرَشِيَّةَ أَخْبَرَتْهُ، وَكَانَتْ تَحْتَ مَعْبَدِ بْنِ الْمِقْدَادِ ـ وَهْوَ حَلِيفُ بَنِي زُهْرَةَ ـ وَكَانَتْ تَدْخُلُ عَلَى أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ شُعَيْبٌ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ حَدَّثَتْنِي هِنْدُ الْقُرَشِيَّةُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي عَتِيقٍ عَنِ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 849, 850
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 241
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 809
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1460

Narrated Abu Dhar:

Once I went to him (the Prophet ) and he said, "By Allah in Whose Hands my life is (or probably said, 'By Allah, except Whom none has the right to be worshipped) whoever had camels or cows or sheep and did not pay their Zakat, those animals will be brought on the Day of Resurrection far bigger and fatter than before and they will tread him under their hooves, and will butt him with their horns, and (those animals will come in circle): When the last does its turn, the first will start again, and this punishment will go on till Allah has finished the judgments amongst the people."

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصِ بْنِ غِيَاثٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنِ الْمَعْرُورِ بْنِ سُوَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ انْتَهَيْتُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ ـ أَوْ وَالَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُهُ، أَوْ كَمَا حَلَفَ ـ مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ تَكُونُ لَهُ إِبِلٌ أَوْ بَقَرٌ أَوْ غَنَمٌ لاَ يُؤَدِّي حَقَّهَا إِلاَّ أُتِيَ بِهَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ أَعْظَمَ مَا تَكُونُ وَأَسْمَنَهُ، تَطَؤُهُ بِأَخْفَافِهَا، وَتَنْطَحُهُ بِقُرُونِهَا، كُلَّمَا جَازَتْ أُخْرَاهَا رُدَّتْ عَلَيْهِ أُولاَهَا، حَتَّى يُقْضَى بَيْنَ النَّاسِ ‏"‏‏.‏ رَوَاهُ بُكَيْرٌ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1460
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 62
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 539
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2499
It was narrated from 'Amr bin Shu'aib, from his father that his grandfather said:
"Hilal came to the Messenger of Allah with one-tenth of the honey and asked him to protect a valley for him that was called Salabah. 'The Messenger of Allah protected that valley for him. When 'Umar bin Al-Khattab became the Khalifah, sufyan bin Wahb wrote the 'Umar and asked him (about that), and Umar wrote: 'If the gives me what he used to give to the Messenger of Allah, one-tenth of his honey, I will protect Salahab for him, otherwise they are just bees and anyone who wants to may eat of it."'
أَخْبَرَنِي الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ أَبِي شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ أَعْيَنَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ جَاءَ هِلاَلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِعُشُورِ نَحْلٍ لَهُ وَسَأَلَهُ أَنْ يَحْمِيَ لَهُ وَادِيًا يُقَالُ لَهُ سَلَبَةُ فَحَمَى لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَلِكَ الْوَادِيَ فَلَمَّا وَلِيَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ كَتَبَ سُفْيَانُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ يَسْأَلُهُ فَكَتَبَ عُمَرُ إِنْ أَدَّى إِلَيْكَ مَا كَانَ يُؤَدِّي إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ عُشْرِ نَحْلِهِ فَاحْمِ لَهُ سَلَبَةَ ذَلِكَ وَإِلاَّ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ ذُبَابُ غَيْثٍ يَأْكُلُهُ مَنْ شَاءَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2499
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 65
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2501
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3374
Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari (ra) said:
“We were with the Messenger of Allah (saws) on a military expedition. When we returned, we overlooked Al-Madinah, and the people were pronouncing the Takbīr, and they raised their voices with it. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: ‘Verily, your Lord is not deaf nor absent, He is between you and between the heads of your mounts.’ Then he said: ‘O `Abdullah bin Qais, should I not inform you of a treasure from the treasures of Paradise: Lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata illā billāh (There is no might or power except by Allah).’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ حَدَّثَنَا مَرْحُومُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ الْعَطَّارُ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نَعَامَةَ السَّعْدِيُّ عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ النَّهْدِيِّ عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي غَزَاةٍ فَلَمَّا قَفَلْنَا أَشْرَفْنَا عَلَى الْمَدِينَةِ فَكَبَّرَ النَّاسُ تَكْبِيرَةً وَرَفَعُوا بِهَا أَصْوَاتَهُمْ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ رَبَّكُمْ لَيْسَ بِأَصَمَّ وَلَا غَائِبٍ هُوَ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَ رُءُوسِ رِحَالِكُمْ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ قَيْسٍ أَلَا أُعَلِّمُكَ كَنْزًا مِنْ كُنُوزِ الْجَنَّةِ لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وَأَبُو عُثْمَانَ النَّهْدِيُّ اسْمُهُ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مُلٍّ وَأَبُو نَعَامَةَ السَّعْدِيُّ اسْمُهُ عَمْرُو بْنُ عِيسَى.

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ أَبِي الْمَلِيحِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏

Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3374
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 5
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3374
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3461
Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari said:
“We were with the Messenger of Allah (saws) on a military expedition. When we returned, we overlooked Al-Madinah, and the people were pronouncing the Takbir, and they raised their voices with it. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: ‘Verily, your Lord is not deaf nor absent, [and] He is between you and between the heads of your mounts.’ Then he said: ‘O `Abdullah bin Qais, should I not inform you of a treasure from the treasures of Paradise: Lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata illā billāh (There is no might or power except by Allah).’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَرْحُومُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ الْعَطَّارُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نَعَامَةَ السَّعْدِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ النَّهْدِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي غَزَاةٍ فَلَمَّا قَفَلْنَا أَشْرَفْنَا عَلَى الْمَدِينَةِ فَكَبَّرَ النَّاسُ تَكْبِيرَةً وَرَفَعُوا بِهَا أَصْوَاتَهُمْ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ رَبَّكُمْ لَيْسَ بِأَصَمَّ وَلاَ غَائِبٍ هُوَ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَ رُءُوسِ رِحَالِكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ قَيْسِ أَلاَ أُعَلِّمُكَ كَنْزًا مِنْ كُنُوزِ الْجَنَّةِ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَأَبُو عُثْمَانَ النَّهْدِيُّ اسْمُهُ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَلٍّ وَأَبُو نَعَامَةَ اسْمُهُ عَمْرُو بْنُ عِيسَى ‏.‏ وَمَعْنَى قَوْلِهِ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَ رُءُوسِ رِحَالِكُمْ يَعْنِي عِلْمَهُ وَقُدْرَتَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3461
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 92
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3461
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3154
Narrated 'Abdul-Hamid bin Ja'far:
"My father informed me, from Ibn Mina, from ABu Sa'eed bin Abi Fadalah Al-Ansari - and he was one of the Companions - who said: 'I heard the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "When Allah gathers the people on the Day of Judgement - a Day in which there is no doubt in - a caller will call out: 'Whoever committed Shirk in any of his deeds he did for Allah - then let him seek his reward from other than Allah. For indeed Allah is the most free of the partners from any need of Shirk."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، وَغَيْرُ، وَاحِدٍ، قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَكْرٍ الْبُرْسَانِيُّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْحَمِيدِ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي، عَنِ ابْنِ مِينَاءَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي فَضَالَةَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، وَكَانَ، مِنَ الصَّحَابَةِ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِذَا جَمَعَ اللَّهُ النَّاسَ لِيَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ لِيَوْمٍ لاَ رَيْبَ فِيهِ نَادَى مُنَادٍ مَنْ كَانَ أَشْرَكَ فِي عَمَلٍ عَمِلَهُ لِلَّهِ أَحَدًا فَلْيَطْلُبْ ثَوَابَهُ مِنْ عِنْدِ غَيْرِ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ أَغْنَى الشُّرَكَاءِ عَنِ الشِّرْكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ بَكْرٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3154
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 206
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3154
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5499
It was narrated from 'Abdullah bin Sarjis that :
When the Messenger of Allah [SAW] traveled, he would say: "Allahumma inni a'udhu bika min wa'tha'is-safari, wa kabatil-munqalabi, wal-hawri ba'dal-kawri, wa da'watil-mazlumi, wa su'il-munzari fil-ahli wal-mali wal-walad (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the hardships of travel and the sorrows of return, from loss after plenty, from the supplication of the one who has been wronged, and seeing some calamity befall my family or wealth or child.)"
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَرْجِسَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا سَافَرَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ وَعْثَاءِ السَّفَرِ وَكَآبَةِ الْمُنْقَلَبِ وَالْحَوْرِ بَعْدَ الْكَوْرِ وَدَعْوَةِ الْمَظْلُومِ وَسُوءِ الْمَنْظَرِ فِي الأَهْلِ وَالْمَالِ وَالْوَلَدِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5499
In-book reference : Book 50, Hadith 72
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 50, Hadith 5501
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3156
It was narrated from 'Abdullah bin Abi Qatadah that his father said:
"A man came to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and said: 'O Messenger of Allah, if I am killed in the cause of Allah with patience and seeking reward, facing the enemy and not running away, do you think that Allah will forgive my sins?' The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: 'Yes.' When the man turned away, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) called him back and said: 'What did you say?' He repeated his question, and the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said: 'Yes, except debt. Jibril told me.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، وَالْحَارِثُ بْنُ مِسْكِينٍ، قِرَاءَةً عَلَيْهِ وَأَنَا أَسْمَعُ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قُتِلْتُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ صَابِرًا مُحْتَسِبًا مُقْبِلاً غَيْرَ مُدْبِرٍ أَيُكَفِّرُ اللَّهُ عَنِّي خَطَايَاىَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا وَلَّى الرَّجُلُ نَادَاهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَوْ أَمَرَ بِهِ فَنُودِيَ لَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كَيْفَ قُلْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَعَادَ عَلَيْهِ قَوْلَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ نَعَمْ إِلاَّ الدَّيْنَ كَذَلِكَ قَالَ لِي جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3156
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 72
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 25, Hadith 3158
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 187
Abu Ayyub Al-Ansari said:
"We were in the home of the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace) one day, and he served a meal. I had never seen a meal from which greater blessing was obtained at the beginning of our eating, nor less blessing at the end of it, so we said: 'O Messenger of Allah, how is this?' He said: 'We mentioned the Name of Allah when we ate. Then someone who ate sat down and did not pronounce the Name of Allah (Exalted is He), so Satan ate with him!’”
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ لَهِيعَةَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ رَاشِدِ بْنِ جَنْدَلٍ الْيَافِعِيِّ، عَنْ حَبِيبِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، قَالَ‏:‏ كُنَّا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، يَوْمًا، فَقَرَّبَ طَعَامًا، فَلَمْ أَرَ طَعَامًا كَانَ أَعْظَمَ بَرَكَةً مِنْهُ، أَوَّلَ مَا أَكَلْنَا، وَلا أَقَلَّ بَرَكَةً فِي آخِرِهِ، قُلْنَا‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، كَيْفَ هَذَا‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ إِنَّا ذَكَرْنَا اسْمَ اللهِ حِينَ أَكَلْنَا، ثُمَّ قَعَدَ مَنْ أَكَلَ وَلَمْ يُسَمِّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى فَأَكَلَ مَعَهُ الشَّيْطَانُ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 187
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 1
Sunan Abi Dawud 481

Narrated AbuSahlah as-Sa'ib ibn Khallad:

A man led the people in prayer. He spat towards qiblah while the Messenger of Allah (saws) was looking at him. The Messenger of Allah said to the people when he finished his prayer: He should not lead you in prayer (henceforth).

Thenceforth he intended to lead them in prayer, but they forbade him and informed him of the prohibition of the Messenger of Allah (saws). He mentioned it to the Messenger of Allah (saws) who said to him: Yes.

The narrator said: I think he (the Prophet) said: You did harm to Allah and His Apostle.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرٌو، عَنْ بَكْرِ بْنِ سَوَادَةَ الْجُذَامِيِّ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ خَيْوَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَهْلَةَ السَّائِبِ بْنِ خَلاَّدٍ، - قَالَ أَحْمَدُ - مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّ رَجُلاً أَمَّ قَوْمًا فَبَصَقَ فِي الْقِبْلَةِ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَنْظُرُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ فَرَغَ ‏"‏ لاَ يُصَلِّي لَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَرَادَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ لَهُمْ فَمَنَعُوهُ وَأَخْبَرُوهُ بِقَوْلِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَحَسِبْتُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكَ آذَيْتَ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 481
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 91
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 482
Sunan Abi Dawud 647

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Kurayb the freed slave of Ibn Abbas reported: Abdullah ibn Abbas saw Abdullah ibn al-Harith praying having the back knot of the hair. He stood behind him and began to untie it. He remained standing unmoved (stationary). When he finished his prayer he came to Ibn Abbas and said to him: What were you doing with my head? He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: A man who prays with the black knot of hair tied is the one praying pinioned.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّ بُكَيْرًا، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ كُرَيْبًا مَوْلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبَّاسٍ رَأَى عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ الْحَارِثِ يُصَلِّي وَرَأْسُهُ مَعْقُوصٌ مِنْ وَرَائِهِ فَقَامَ وَرَاءَهُ فَجَعَلَ يَحُلُّهُ وَأَقَرَّ لَهُ الآخَرُ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ أَقْبَلَ إِلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ مَا لَكَ وَرَأْسِي قَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا مَثَلُ هَذَا مَثَلُ الَّذِي يُصَلِّي وَهُوَ مَكْتُوفٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 647
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 257
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 647
Sahih Muslim 1223 c

Sa'id b. al-Musayyab reported that 'Ali and 'Uthman (Allah be pleased with them) met at 'Usfan; and Uthman used to forbid (people) from performing Tamattu' and 'Umra (during the period of Hajj), whereupon 'Ali said:

What is your opinion about a matter which the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) did but you forbid it? Thereupon Uthman said: You leave us alone, whereupon he ('Ali) said: I cannot leave you alone. When 'Ali saw this, he put on Ihram for both of them together (both for Hajj and 'Umra).
وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، قَالَ اجْتَمَعَ عَلِيٌّ وَعُثْمَانُ - رضى الله عنهما - بِعُسْفَانَ فَكَانَ عُثْمَانُ يَنْهَى عَنِ الْمُتْعَةِ أَوِ الْعُمْرَةِ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ مَا تُرِيدُ إِلَى أَمْرٍ فَعَلَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَنْهَى عَنْهُ فَقَالَ عُثْمَانُ دَعْنَا مِنْكَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ إِنِّي لاَ أَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ أَدَعَكَ فَلَمَّا أَنْ رَأَى عَلِيٌّ ذَلِكَ أَهَلَّ بِهِمَا جَمِيعًا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1223c
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 173
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 2816
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1364

'Amir b. Sa'd reported that Sa'd rode to his castle in al-'Aqiq and found a slave cutting down the trees, or beating off their leaves, so he stripped him off his belongings. When Sa'd returned, there came to him the masters of the slave and negotiated with him asking him to return to their slave or to them what he had taken from their slave, whereupon he said:

God forbid that I should return anything which Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) has given me as spoil, and refused to return anything to them.
وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنِ الْعَقَدِيِّ، - قَالَ عَبْدٌ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، - حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ، سَعْدٍ أَنَّ سَعْدًا، رَكِبَ إِلَى قَصْرِهِ بِالْعَقِيقِ فَوَجَدَ عَبْدًا يَقْطَعُ شَجَرًا أَوْ يَخْبِطُهُ فَسَلَبَهُ فَلَمَّا رَجَعَ سَعْدٌ جَاءَهُ أَهْلُ الْعَبْدِ فَكَلَّمُوهُ أَنْ يَرُدَّ عَلَى غُلاَمِهِمْ أَوْ عَلَيْهِمْ مَا أَخَذَ مِنْ غُلاَمِهِمْ فَقَالَ مَعَاذَ اللَّهِ أَنْ أَرُدَّ شَيْئًا نَفَّلَنِيهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ وَأَبَى أَنْ يَرُدَّ عَلَيْهِمْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1364
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 524
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 3156
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1613
Narrated Ma'qil bin Yasar:

"Umar bin Al-Khattab sent An-Nu'man bin Muqarrin to Al-Hurmuzan." And he mentioned the Hadith in its entirety. An-Nu'man bin Muqarrin said: "I participated (in battles) with the Messenger of Allah (saw). So when he did not fight in the beginning if the daytime, he would wait until the sun passed the zenith, and the wind of victory would rage, and victory would descent upon them."

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is Hasan Sahih. 'Alqamah bin 'Abdullah (one of the narrators) is the brother of Bakr bin 'Abdullah Al-Muzani.

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْخَلاَّلُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، وَالْحَجَّاجُ بْنُ مِنْهَالٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عِمْرَانَ الْجَوْنِيُّ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُزَنِيِّ، عَنْ مَعْقِلِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، بَعَثَ النُّعْمَانَ بْنَ مُقَرِّنٍ إِلَى الْهُرْمُزَانِ فَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ بِطُولِهِ فَقَالَ النُّعْمَانُ بْنُ مُقَرِّنٍ شَهِدْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَانَ إِذَا لَمْ يُقَاتِلْ أَوَّلَ النَّهَارِ انْتَظَرَ حَتَّى تَزُولَ الشَّمْسُ وَتَهُبَّ الرِّيَاحُ وَيَنْزِلَ النَّصْرُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَعَلْقَمَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ هُوَ أَخُو بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُزَنِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1613
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 76
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 19, Hadith 1613
Sahih al-Bukhari 2254, 2255

Narrated Muhammad bin Abi Al-Mujalid:

Abu Burda and `Abdullah bin Shaddad sent me to `Abdur Rahman bin Abza and `Abdullah bin Abi `Aufa to ask them about the Salaf (Salam). They said, "We used to get war booty while we were with Allah's Apostle and when the peasants of Sham came to us we used to pay them in advance for wheat, barley, and oil to be delivered within a fixed period." I asked them, "Did the peasants own standing crops or not?" They replied, "We never asked them about it."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ الشَّيْبَانِيِّ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي مُجَالِدٍ، قَالَ أَرْسَلَنِي أَبُو بُرْدَةَ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ شَدَّادٍ إِلَى عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبْزَى وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى فَسَأَلْتُهُمَا عَنِ السَّلَفِ،‏.‏ فَقَالاَ كُنَّا نُصِيبُ الْمَغَانِمَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَانَ يَأْتِينَا أَنْبَاطٌ مِنْ أَنْبَاطِ الشَّأْمِ فَنُسْلِفُهُمْ فِي الْحِنْطَةِ وَالشَّعِيرِ وَالزَّبِيبِ إِلَى أَجَلٍ مُسَمًّى‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ أَكَانَ لَهُمْ زَرْعٌ، أَوْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُمْ زَرْعٌ قَالاَ مَا كُنَّا نَسْأَلُهُمْ عَنْ ذَلِكَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2254, 2255
In-book reference : Book 35, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 35, Hadith 456
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2361

Narrated `Urwa:

When a man from the Ansar quarreled with Az-Zubair, the Prophet said, "O Zubair! Irrigate (your land) first and then let the water flow (to the land of the others)." "On that the Ansari said, (to the Prophet), "It is because he is your aunt's son." On that the Prophet said, "O Zubair! Irrigate till the water reaches the walls between the pits around the trees and then stop (i.e. let the water go to the other's land)." I think the following verse was revealed concerning this event: "But no, by your Lord They can have No faith Until they make you judge In all disputes between them." (4.65)

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، قَالَ خَاصَمَ الزُّبَيْرَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا زُبَيْرُ اسْقِ ثُمَّ أَرْسِلْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ إِنَّهُ ابْنُ عَمَّتِكَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏"‏ اسْقِ يَا زُبَيْرُ، ثُمَّ يَبْلُغُ الْمَاءُ الْجَدْرَ، ثُمَّ أَمْسِكْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ الزُّبَيْرُ فَأَحْسِبُ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ نَزَلَتْ فِي ذَلِكَ ‏{‏َلاَ وَرَبِّكَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ حَتَّى يُحَكِّمُوكَ فِيمَا شَجَرَ بَيْنَهُمْ‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَبَّاسِ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ لَيْسَ أَحَدٌ يَذْكُرُ عُرْوَةَ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، إِلاَّ اللَّيْثُ فَقَطْ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2361
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 40, Hadith 549
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2698

Narrated Al-Bara bin `Azib:

When Allah's Apostle concluded a peace treaty with the people of Hudaibiya, `Ali bin Abu Talib wrote the document and he mentioned in it, "Muhammad, Allah's Apostle ." The pagans said, "Don't write: 'Muhammad, Allah's Apostle', for if you were an apostle we would not fight with you." Allah's Apostle asked `Ali to rub it out, but `Ali said, "I will not be the person to rub it out." Allah's Apostle rubbed it out and made peace with them on the condition that the Prophet and his companions would enter Mecca and stay there for three days, and that they would enter with their weapons in cases.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْبَرَاءَ بْنَ عَازِبٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ لَمَّا صَالَحَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَهْلَ الْحُدَيْبِيَةِ كَتَبَ عَلِيٌّ بَيْنَهُمْ كِتَابًا فَكَتَبَ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْمُشْرِكُونَ لاَ تَكْتُبْ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، لَوْ كُنْتَ رَسُولاً لَمْ نُقَاتِلْكَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لِعَلِيٍّ ‏ "‏ امْحُهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ مَا أَنَا بِالَّذِي أَمْحَاهُ‏.‏ فَمَحَاهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِيَدِهِ، وَصَالَحَهُمْ عَلَى أَنْ يَدْخُلَ هُوَ وَأَصْحَابُهُ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ، وَلاَ يَدْخُلُوهَا إِلاَّ بِجُلُبَّانِ السِّلاَحِ، فَسَأَلُوهُ مَا جُلُبَّانُ السِّلاَحِ فَقَالَ الْقِرَابُ بِمَا فِيهِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2698
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 49, Hadith 862
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4155
Narrated Abu Talhah:
The Messenger of Allah (saws) as saying: The angels do not enter the house which contains a picture. Busr (b. Sa'id), the transmitter of this tradition, said: Zaid (b. Khalid al-Juhani) then fell it and we paid him a sick visit. There was a curtain with a picture hanging at his door. I then said to 'Ubaid Allah al-Khawlani', the step-son of Maimunah, wife of the Prophet (saws): Did Zaid not tell us about pictures on the first day ? 'Ubaid Allah said: Did you not hear him when he said: Except a figure on a garment.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ بُكَيْرٍ، عَنْ بُسْرِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ الْمَلاَئِكَةَ لاَ تَدْخُلُ بَيْتًا فِيهِ صُورَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ بُسْرٌ ثُمَّ اشْتَكَى زَيْدٌ فَعُدْنَاهُ فَإِذَا عَلَى بَابِهِ سِتْرٌ فِيهِ صُورَةٌ فَقُلْتُ لِعُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الْخَوْلاَنِيِّ رَبِيبِ مَيْمُونَةَ زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَلَمْ يُخْبِرْنَا زَيْدٌ عَنِ الصُّوَرِ يَوْمَ الأَوَّلِ فَقَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ أَلَمْ تَسْمَعْهُ حِينَ قَالَ إِلاَّ رَقْمًا فِي ثَوْبٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4155
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 136
English translation : Book 33, Hadith 4143
Mishkat al-Masabih 1139
Anas said God’s Messenger was thrown off a horse he was riding and his right side was grazed. He then prayed one of the prayers sitting and we prayed behind him sitting, and when he finished he said, "The imam is appointed only to be followed; so when he prays standing pray standing, when he bows bow, when he raises himself raise yourselves, when he says ‘God listens to him who praises Him say, ‘Our Lord, to Thee be the praise’, and when he prays sitting all of you pray sitting." Al-Humaidi said that "when he prays sitting pray sitting" was said during his earlier illness.* After that the Prophet prayed sitting while the people behind him were standing, but he did not order them to sit, and it is only the last action of the Prophet that is to be acted upon. * The reference is to his illness at the time when he swore not to go near his wives for a month. This is Bukhari’s wording, and Muslim has the same up to “all of you”. In a version he added, “Do not act differently from him, and prostrate yourselves when he prostrates himself.”
وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكِبَ فَرَسًا فَصُرِعَ عَنْهُ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الْأَيْمَنُ فَصَلَّى صَلَاةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ: «إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الْإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِما فصلوا قيَاما فَإِذا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا رَبنَا وَلَك الْحَمد وَإِذا صلى قَائِما فصلوا قيَاما وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ» قَالَ الْحُمَيْدِيُّ: قَوْلُهُ: «إِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا» هُوَ فِي مَرَضِهِ الْقَدِيمِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَالِسًا وَالنَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ قِيَامٌ لَمْ يَأْمُرْهُمْ بِالْقُعُودِ وَإِنَّمَا يُؤْخَذُ بِالْآخِرِ فَالْآخِرِ مِنْ فِعْلِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. هَذَا لَفْظُ الْبُخَارِيِّ. وَاتَّفَقَ مُسْلِمٌ إِلَى أَجْمَعُونَ. وَزَادَ فِي رِوَايَةٍ: «فَلَا تختلفوا عَلَيْهِ وَإِذا سجد فاسجدوا»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1139
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 556
Sahih Muslim 119 a

It is narrated on the authority of Anas b. Malik that when this verse:

" O ye who believe I raise not your voices above the voice of the Prophet, nor shout loud unto him in discourse, as ye shout loud unto one another, lest your deeds should become null and void, while you perceive not" (xlix. 2-5), was revealed. Thabit b. Qais confined himself in his house and said: I am one of the denizens of Fire, and he deliberately avoided coming to the Apostle (may peace be upon him). The Apostle (may peace be upon him) asked Sa'd b, Mu'adh about him and said, Abu Amr, how is Thabit? Has he fallen sick? Sa'd said: He is my neighbour, but I do not know of his illness. Sa'd came to him (Thabit), and conveyed to him the message of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). Upon this Thabit said: This verse was revealed, and you are well aware of the fact that, amongst all of you, mine is the voice louder than that of the Messenger of Allah, and so I am one amongst the denizens of Fire, Sa'd Informed the Holy Prophet about it. Upon this the Messenger of Allah observed: (Nay, not so) but he (Thabit) is one of the dwellers of Paradise.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ الْبُنَانِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ ‏{‏ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَرْفَعُوا أَصْوَاتَكُمْ فَوْقَ صَوْتِ النَّبِيِّ‏}‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ جَلَسَ ثَابِتُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَقَالَ أَنَا مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ ‏.‏ وَاحْتَبَسَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَأَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَعْدَ بْنَ مُعَاذٍ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَبَا عَمْرٍو مَا شَأْنُ ثَابِتٍ أَشْتَكَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَعْدٌ إِنَّهُ لَجَارِي وَمَا عَلِمْتُ لَهُ بِشَكْوَى ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَتَاهُ سَعْدٌ فَذَكَرَ لَهُ قَوْلَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ثَابِتٌ أُنْزِلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ وَلَقَدْ عَلِمْتُمْ أَنِّي مِنْ أَرْفَعِكُمْ صَوْتًا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَنَا مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ ‏.‏ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ سَعْدٌ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ بَلْ هُوَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 119a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 221
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 214
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 194 b

It is reported on the authority of Abu Huraira that there was placed before the Messenger of Allah a cup of soft bread, soup and meat. He took part of the foreleg which he liked most. He sliced (with his teeth) a slice (out of that) and said:

I would be the leader of mankind on the Day of Resurrection. He then sliced (that meat) for the second time and said: I am the leader of mankind on the Day of Resurrection. When he saw that his companions did not ask him (about this assertion) he said: Why don't you say: How would that be? They said: How would be it, Messenger of Allah? He said: People would stand before the Lord of the worlds. And the rest of the hadith was narrated like the one transmitted by Abu Hayyan, on the authority of Abu Zur'a, and in the story of Ibrahim, this addition was made. He said and made mention of his words with regard to the star: This is my Lord. And his words with regard to their gods: But the big among them has done that. And his words: I am ailing. He (the Holy Prophet) said: By Him in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad, the distance between two leaves of the door from their supporting frames is as the distance between Mecca and Hajar or Hajar and Mecca. I do not remember how he said it (whether Mecca and Hajar or Hajar and Mecca).
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ الْقَعْقَاعِ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ وُضِعَتْ بَيْنَ يَدَىْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَصْعَةٌ مِنْ ثَرِيدٍ وَلَحْمٍ فَتَنَاوَلَ الذِّرَاعَ وَكَانَتْ أَحَبَّ الشَّاةِ إِلَيْهِ فَنَهَسَ نَهْسَةً فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا سَيِّدُ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ نَهَسَ أُخْرَى فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا سَيِّدُ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا رَأَى أَصْحَابَهُ لاَ يَسْأَلُونَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تَقُولُونَ كَيْفَهْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا كَيْفَهْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَقُومُ النَّاسُ لِرَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَسَاقَ الْحَدِيثَ بِمَعْنَى حَدِيثِ أَبِي حَيَّانَ عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ وَزَادَ فِي قِصَّةِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فَقَالَ وَذَكَرَ قَوْلَهُ فِي الْكَوْكَبِ هَذَا رَبِّي ‏.‏ وَقَوْلَهُ لآلِهَتِهِمْ بَلْ فَعَلَهُ كَبِيرُهُمْ هَذَا ‏.‏ وَقَوْلَهُ إِنِّي سَقِيمٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ إِنَّ مَا بَيْنَ الْمِصْرَاعَيْنِ مِنْ مَصَارِيعِ الْجَنَّةِ إِلَى عِضَادَتَىِ الْبَابِ لَكَمَا بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَهَجَرٍ أَوْ هَجَرٍ وَمَكَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 194b
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 387
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 379
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4656

Narrated Umar ibn al-Khattab:

Al-Aqra', the mu'adhdhin (announcer) of Umar ibn al-Khattab said: Umar sent me to a bishop and I called him.

Umar said to him: Do you find me in the Book? He said: Yes. He asked: How do you find me? He said: I find you (like a) castle. Then he raised a whip to him, saying: What do you mean by castle? He replied: An iron castle and severely trustworthy. He asked: How do you find the one who will come after me? He said: I find him a pious caliph, except that he will prefer his relatives. Umar said: May Allah have mercy on Uthman: He said it three times. He then asked: How do you find the one who will come after him?

He replied: I find him like rusty iron. Umar then put his hand on his head, and said: O filthy! O filthy! He said: Commander of the Faithful! He is a pious caliph, but when he is made caliph, the sword will be unsheathed and blood will be shed.

Abu Dawud said: Al-dafr means filth or evil smell.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ أَبُو عُمَرَ الضَّرِيرُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّ سَعِيدَ بْنَ إِيَاسٍ الْجُرَيْرِيَّ، أَخْبَرَهُمْ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ شَقِيقٍ الْعُقَيْلِيِّ، عَنِ الأَقْرَعِ، مُؤَذِّنِ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ قَالَ بَعَثَنِي عُمَرُ إِلَى الأُسْقُفِّ فَدَعَوْتُهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ وَهَلْ تَجِدُنِي فِي الْكِتَابِ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَيْفَ تَجِدُنِي قَالَ أَجِدُكَ قَرْنًا ‏.‏ فَرَفَعَ عَلَيْهِ الدِّرَّةَ فَقَالَ قَرْنُ مَهْ فَقَالَ قَرْنٌ حَدِيدٌ أَمِينٌ شَدِيدٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَيْفَ تَجِدُ الَّذِي يَجِيءُ مِنْ بَعْدِي فَقَالَ أَجِدُهُ خَلِيفَةً صَالِحًا غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ يُؤْثِرُ قَرَابَتَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ يَرْحَمُ اللَّهُ عُثْمَانَ ثَلاَثًا فَقَالَ كَيْفَ تَجِدُ الَّذِي بَعْدَهُ قَالَ أَجِدُهُ صَدَأَ حَدِيدٍ فَوَضَعَ عُمَرُ يَدَهُ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ فَقَالَ يَا دَفْرَاهُ يَا دَفْرَاهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِنَّهُ خَلِيفَةٌ صَالِحٌ وَلَكِنَّهُ يُسْتَخْلَفُ حِينَ يُسْتَخْلَفُ وَالسَّيْفُ مَسْلُولٌ وَالدَّمُ مُهْرَاقٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ الدَّفْرُ النَّتْنُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if in chain (Al-Albani)  ضعيف الإسناد   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4656
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 61
English translation : Book 41, Hadith 4639
Mishkat al-Masabih 5889, 5890
Abu Ishaq told that a man said to al-Bara'[1], "Abu `Umara, did you[2] fly at the battle of Hunain?" He replied, 'No, I swear by God. God's messenger did not turn back, but some of his young companions who did not have many weapons went out against the enemy and met some archers whose arrows rarely fell on the ground[3], and they shot at them and rarely missed. So, they then went towards God's messenger who was on his white she-mule with Abu Sufyan b. al-Harith in front of him. He dismounted and prayed for victory saying. "I am the Prophet without falsehood; I am the descendant of Abd al-Muttalib." He then drew them up in line. 1. Al-Bara' b. 'Azib, whose kunya was Abu 'Umara. 2. The pronoun is plural, referring to the army. 3. i.e., failed to bit someone. 4. A line in the rajaz metre. Muslim transmitted it, and Bukhari has something to the same effect. In a version by both of them al Bara.' said, "I swear by God that when the battle became fierce, we sought refuge with him, and the bravest of us was the one who kept shoulder to shoulder with him," meaning the Prophet.
وَعَن أبي إِسْحَق قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ لِلْبَرَاءِ يَا أَبَا عُمَارَةَ فَرَرْتُمْ يَوْمَ حُنَيْنٍ قَالَ لَا وَاللَّهِ مَا وَلِيُّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَكِنْ خَرَجَ شُبَّانُ أَصْحَابِهِ لَيْسَ عَلَيْهِمْ كَثِيرُ سِلَاحٍ فَلَقَوْا قَوْمًا رُمَاةً لَا يَكَادُ يَسْقُطُ لَهُمْ سَهْمٌ فَرَشَقُوهُمْ رَشْقًا مَا يَكَادُونَ يُخْطِئُونَ فَأَقْبَلُوا هُنَاكَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى بَغْلَتِهِ الْبَيْضَاءِ وَأَبُو سُفْيَانَ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ يَقُودُهُ فَنَزَلَ وَاسْتَنْصَرَ وَقَالَ أَنَا النَّبِيُّ لَا كَذِبَ أَنَا ابْنُ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبْ ثُمَّ صفهم. رَوَاهُ مُسلم. وللبخاري مَعْنَاهُ

وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُمَا قَالَ الْبَرَاءُ كُنَّا وَاللَّهِ إِذَا احْمَرَّ الْبَأْسُ نَتَّقِي بِهِ وَإِنَّ الشُّجَاعَ مِنَّا لَلَّذِي يُحَاذِيهِ يَعْنِي النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم

  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5889, 5890
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 146
Sahih Muslim 998 a

Anas b. Malik is reported as saying:

Abu Talha was the one among the Ansar of Medina who possessed the largest property and among his property he valued most was his garden known as Bairaha' which was opposite the mosque, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) often visited it and he drank of its sweet water. When this verse was revealed: "You will never attain righteousness till you give freely of what you love" (iii. 91), Abu Talha got up and, going to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), said: Allah says in His Book: "You will never attain righteousness till you give freely of what you love," and the dearest of my property is Bairaha' so I give it as Sadaqa to God from Whom I hope for reward for it and the treasure with Allah; so spend it, Messenger of Allah, on whatever purpose you deem it proper. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Well done! that is a profitable deal, that is a profitable deal. I have heard what you have said, but I think you should spend it on your nearest relatives. So Abu Talha distributed it among the nearest relatives and his cousins on his father's side.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي، طَلْحَةَ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يَقُولُ كَانَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ أَكْثَرَ أَنْصَارِيٍّ بِالْمَدِينَةِ مَالاً وَكَانَ أَحَبَّ أَمْوَالِهِ إِلَيْهِ بَيْرَحَى وَكَانَتْ مُسْتَقْبِلَةَ الْمَسْجِدِ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَدْخُلُهَا وَيَشْرَبُ مِنْ مَاءٍ فِيهَا طَيِّبٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسٌ فَلَمَّا نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ ‏{‏ لَنْ تَنَالُوا الْبِرَّ حَتَّى تُنْفِقُوا مِمَّا تُحِبُّونَ‏}‏ قَامَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَقُولُ فِي كِتَابِهِ ‏{‏ لَنْ تَنَالُوا الْبِرَّ حَتَّى تُنْفِقُوا مِمَّا تُحِبُّونَ‏}‏ وَإِنَّ أَحَبَّ أَمْوَالِي إِلَىَّ بَيْرَحَى وَإِنَّهَا صَدَقَةٌ لِلَّهِ أَرْجُو بِرَّهَا وَذُخْرَهَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ فَضَعْهَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ حَيْثُ شِئْتَ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ بَخْ ذَلِكَ مَالٌ رَابِحٌ ذَلِكَ مَالٌ رَابِحٌ قَدْ سَمِعْتُ مَا قُلْتَ فِيهَا وَإِنِّي أَرَى أَنْ تَجْعَلَهَا فِي الأَقْرَبِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَسَمَهَا أَبُو طَلْحَةَ فِي أَقَارِبِهِ وَبَنِي عَمِّهِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 998a
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 52
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2185
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 121
It was narrated from 'Uqbah bin ‘Amir that he went out with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ on the campaign to Tabook, and one day the Messenger of Allah ﷺ sat talking to his companions and said:
“Whoever gets up when the sun has risen and does wudoo’. and does it well, then stands and prays two rak'ahs, his sins will be forgiven him and he will be as his mother bore him.` 'Uqbah bin 'Amir said: I said: Praise be to Allah Who has blessed me by enabling me to hear this from the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. 'Umar bin al-Khattab رضي الله عنه, who was sitting in front of me, said to me: Are you surprised by this? The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said something even more amazing than this before you came. I said: What was it, may my father and mother be sacrificed for you? 'Umar said. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said: `Whoever does wudoo’ and does it well, then lifts his gaze towards heaven and says, “I bear witness that there is no god but Allah alone, with no partner or associate, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger,` the eight gates of Paradise will be opened for him and he may enter by whichever of them he wishes.`
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، أَخْبَرَنَا حَيْوَةُ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو عَقِيلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَمِّهِ، عَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ، أَنَّهُ خَرَجَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي غَزْوَةِ تَبُوكَ فَجَلَسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمًا يُحَدِّثُ أَصْحَابَهُ فَقَالَ مَنْ قَامَ إِذَا اسْتَقَلَّتْ الشَّمْسُ فَتَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ غُفِرَ لَهُ خَطَايَاهُ فَكَانَ كَمَا وَلَدَتْهُ أُمُّهُ قَالَ عُقْبَةُ بْنُ عَامِرٍ فَقُلْتُ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي رَزَقَنِي أَنْ أَسْمَعَ هَذَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لِي عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَكَانَ تُجَاهِي جَالِسًا أَتَعْجَبُ مِنْ هَذَا فَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَعْجَبَ مِنْ هَذَا قَبْلَ أَنْ تَأْتِيَ فَقُلْتُ وَمَا ذَاكَ بِأَبِي أَنْتَ وَأُمِّي فَقَالَ عُمَرُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ نَظَرَهُ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَقَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ فُتِحَتْ لَهُ ثَمَانِيَةُ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ أَيِّهَا شَاءَ‏.‏
Grade: [Sahih lighairihi (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 121
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 39
Sahih al-Bukhari 4772

Narrated Al-Musaiyab:

When Abu Talib was on his death bed, Allah's Apostle came to him and found with him, Abu Jahl and `Abdullah bin Abi Umaiya bin Al-Mughira. Allah's Apostle said, "O uncle! Say: None has the right to be worshipped except Allah, a sentence with which I will defend you before Allah." On that Abu Jahl and `Abdullah bin Abi Umaiya said to Abu Talib, "Will you now leave the religion of `Abdul Muttalib?" Allah's Apostle kept on inviting him to say that sentence while the other two kept on repeating their sentence before him till Abu Talib said as the last thing he said to them, "I am on the religion of `Abdul Muttalib," and refused to say: None has the right to be worshipped except Allah. On that Allah's Apostle said, "By Allah, I will keep on asking Allah's forgiveness for you unless I am forbidden (by Allah) to do so." So Allah revealed:-- 'It is not fitting for the Prophet and those who believe that they should invoke (Allah) for forgiveness for pagans.' (9.113) And then Allah revealed especially about Abu Talib:--'Verily! You (O, Muhammad) guide not whom you like, but Allah guides whom He will.' (28.56)

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا حَضَرَتْ أَبَا طَالِبٍ الْوَفَاةُ جَاءَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَجَدَ عِنْدَهِ أَبَا جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَىْ عَمِّ قُلْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، كَلِمَةً أُحَاجُّ لَكَ بِهَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو جَهْلٍ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ أَتَرْغَبُ عَنْ مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ فَلَمْ يَزَلْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعْرِضُهَا عَلَيْهِ، وَيُعِيدَانِهِ بِتِلْكَ الْمَقَالَةِ حَتَّى قَالَ أَبُو طَالِبٍ آخِرَ مَا كَلَّمَهُمْ عَلَى مِلَّةِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ، وَأَبَى أَنْ يَقُولُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لأَسْتَغْفِرَنَّ لَكَ مَا لَمْ أُنْهَ عَنْكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏{‏مَا كَانَ لِلنَّبِيِّ وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَنْ يَسْتَغْفِرُوا لِلْمُشْرِكِينَ‏}‏ وَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ فِي أَبِي طَالِبٍ، فَقَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏إِنَّكَ لاَ تَهْدِي مَنْ أَحْبَبْتَ وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ يَهْدِي مَنْ يَشَاءُ‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ ‏{‏أُولِي الْقُوَّةِ‏}‏ لاَ يَرْفَعُهَا ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4772
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 294
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 295
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6865, 6866

Narrated Al-Miqdad bin `Amr Al-Kindi:

An ally of Bani Zuhra who took part in the battle of Badr with the Prophet, that he said, "O Allah's Apostle! If I meet an unbeliever and we have a fight, and he strikes my hand with the sword and cuts it off, and then takes refuge from me under a tree, and says, 'I have surrendered to Allah (i.e. embraced Islam),' may I kill him after he has said so?" Allah's Apostle said, "Do not kill him." Al- Miqdad said, "But O Allah's Apostle! He had chopped off one of my hands and he said that after he had cut it off. May I kill him?" The Prophet said. "Do not kill him for if you kill him, he would be in the position in which you had been before you kill him, and you would be in the position in which he was before he said the sentence." The Prophet also said to Al-Miqdad, "If a faithful believer conceals his faith (Islam) from the disbelievers, and then when he declares his Islam, you kill him, (you will be sinful). Remember that you were also concealing your faith (Islam) at Mecca before."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَطَاءُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، أَنَّ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَدِيٍّ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ الْمِقْدَادَ بْنَ عَمْرٍو الْكِنْدِيَّ حَلِيفَ بَنِي زُهْرَةَ حَدَّثَهُ وَكَانَ، شَهِدَ بَدْرًا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ لَقِيتُ كَافِرًا فَاقْتَتَلْنَا، فَضَرَبَ يَدِي بِالسَّيْفِ فَقَطَعَهَا، ثُمَّ لاَذَ بِشَجَرَةٍ وَقَالَ أَسْلَمْتُ لِلَّهِ‏.‏ آقْتُلُهُ بَعْدَ أَنْ قَالَهَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ تَقْتُلْهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّهُ طَرَحَ إِحْدَى يَدَىَّ، ثُمَّ قَالَ بَعْدَ مَا قَطَعَهَا، آقْتُلُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَقْتُلْهُ، فَإِنْ قَتَلْتَهُ فَإِنَّهُ بِمَنْزِلَتِكَ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَقْتُلَهُ، وَأَنْتَ بِمَنْزِلَتِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقُولَ كَلِمَتَهُ الَّتِي قَالَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ حَبِيبُ بْنُ أَبِي عَمْرَةَ عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِلْمِقْدَادِ ‏"‏ إِذَا كَانَ رَجُلٌ مُؤْمِنٌ يُخْفِي إِيمَانَهُ مَعَ قَوْمٍ كُفَّارٍ، فَأَظْهَرَ إِيمَانَهُ، فَقَتَلْتَهُ، فَكَذَلِكَ كُنْتَ أَنْتَ تُخْفِي إِيمَانَكَ بِمَكَّةَ مِنْ قَبْلُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6865, 6866
In-book reference : Book 87, Hadith 5
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 83, Hadith 5
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Said ibn Abi Said al-Maqburi from his father that he had asked Abu Hurayra, "How do you pray over the dead?" and Abu Hurayra replied, "By the Life of Allah, I will tell you! I follow with the family and when the corpse is put down I say 'Allah is greater' and praise Allah and ask for blessings on His Prophet. Then I say, 'O Allah, he is Your slave and the son of Your male slave and Your female slave. He used to testify that there is no god but You and that Muhammad is Your slave and Your Messenger, and You know that best. O Allah, if he acted well, then increase for him his good action, and if he acted wrongly, then overlook his wrong actions. O Allah, do not deprive us of his reward, and do not try us after him.'"

Allahumma inna huwa abduka wa'bnu abdika wa'bnu amatika. Kana yash-hadu an la ilaha illa ant wa anna Muhammadan abduka wa rasooluka, wa anta alamu bihi. Allahumma in kana muhsinan zid fi ihsanihi, wa in kana musiyan fa tajawaz an sayatihi. Allahumma la tahrimna ajrahu wa lataftina badahu.

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ كَيْفَ تُصَلِّي عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَا لَعَمْرُ اللَّهِ، أُخْبِرُكَ أَتَّبِعُهَا، مِنْ أَهْلِهَا فَإِذَا وُضِعَتْ كَبَّرْتُ وَحَمِدْتُ اللَّهَ وَصَلَّيْتُ عَلَى نَبِيِّهِ ثُمَّ أَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّهُ عَبْدُكَ وَابْنُ عَبْدِكَ وَابْنُ أَمَتِكَ كَانَ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُكَ وَرَسُولُكَ وَأَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كَانَ مُحْسِنًا فَزِدْ فِي إِحْسَانِهِ وَإِنْ كَانَ مُسِيئًا فَتَجَاوَزْ عَنْ سَيِّئَاتِهِ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تَحْرِمْنَا أَجْرَهُ وَلاَ تَفْتِنَّا بَعْدَهُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 16, Hadith 17
Arabic reference : Book 16, Hadith 539
Sahih al-Bukhari 1586

Narrated Yazid bin Ruman from `Urwa:

`Aisha said that the Prophet said to her, "O Aisha! Were your nation not close to the Pre-Islamic Period of Ignorance, I would have had the Ka`ba demolished and would have included in it the portion which had been left, and would have made it at a level with the ground and would have made two doors for it, one towards the east and the other towards the west, and then by doing this it would have been built on the foundations laid by Abraham." That was what urged Ibn-Az-Zubair to demolish the Ka`ba. Jazz said, "I saw Ibn-Az-Zubair when he demolished and rebuilt the Ka`ba and included in it a portion of Al-Hijr (the unroofed portion of Ka`ba which is at present in the form of a compound towards the northwest of the Ka`ba). I saw the original foundations of Abraham which were of stones resembling the humps of camels." So Jarir asked Yazid, "Where was the place of those stones?" Jazz said, "I will just now show it to you." So Jarir accompanied Yazid and entered Al-Hijr, and Jazz pointed to a place and said, "Here it is." Jarir said, "It appeared to me about six cubits from Al-Hijr or so."

حَدَّثَنَا بَيَانُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ رُومَانَ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لَهَا ‏ "‏ يَا عَائِشَةُ لَوْلاَ أَنَّ قَوْمَكِ حَدِيثُ عَهْدٍ بِجَاهِلِيَّةٍ لأَمَرْتُ بِالْبَيْتِ فَهُدِمَ، فَأَدْخَلْتُ فِيهِ مَا أُخْرِجَ مِنْهُ وَأَلْزَقْتُهُ بِالأَرْضِ، وَجَعَلْتُ لَهُ بَابَيْنِ بَابًا شَرْقِيًّا وَبَابًا غَرْبِيًّا، فَبَلَغْتُ بِهِ أَسَاسَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَذَلِكَ الَّذِي حَمَلَ ابْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَلَى هَدْمِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ يَزِيدُ وَشَهِدْتُ ابْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ حِينَ هَدَمَهُ وَبَنَاهُ وَأَدْخَلَ فِيهِ مِنَ الْحِجْرِ، وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ أَسَاسَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حِجَارَةً كَأَسْنِمَةِ الإِبِلِ‏.‏ قَالَ جَرِيرٌ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَيْنَ مَوْضِعُهُ قَالَ أُرِيكَهُ الآنَ‏.‏ فَدَخَلْتُ مَعَهُ الْحِجْرَ فَأَشَارَ إِلَى مَكَانٍ فَقَالَ هَا هُنَا‏.‏ قَالَ جَرِيرٌ فَحَزَرْتُ مِنَ الْحِجْرِ سِتَّةَ أَذْرُعٍ أَوْ نَحْوَهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1586
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 72
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 656
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2901
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
"There was a man from the Ansar who led them (in Salat) at Masjid Quba. Every time he was to recite a Surah for them during Salat, he would begin by reciting Qul Huwa Allahu Ahad until he finished, then he would recite another Surah with it. He did that in each Rak'ah. His companions talked to him and said: 'You recite this Surah. You should either recite it or leave it and recite another Surah.'" He said: "I shall not leave it, if you would like me to lead you with it then I shall do so, and if you do not like it then I shall leave you." And they considered him the best among them, and they did not like the idea of someone else leading them. So when the Prophet (SAW) came to them they informed him about what had happened and he (SAW) said: "O so-and-so! What prevents you from doing what your companions told you to do, why do recite this Surah in every Rak'ah" He said: "O Messenger of Allah! Indeed I love it." So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Your love for it shall have you admitted into Paradise."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ أَبِي أُوَيْسٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ الْبُنَانِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ يَؤُمُّهُمْ فِي مَسْجِدِ قُبَاءَ فَكَانَ كُلَّمَا افْتَتَحَ سُورَةً يَقْرَأُ لَهُمْ فِي الصَّلاَةِ يَقْرَأَ بِهَا افْتَتَحَ بِـ ‏(‏قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ ‏)‏ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنْهَا ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ بِسُورَةٍ مَعَهَا وَكَانَ يَصْنَعُ ذَلِكَ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ فَكَلَّمَهُ أَصْحَابُهُ فَقَالُوا إِنَّكَ تَقْرَأُ بِهَذِهِ السُّورَةِ ثُمَّ لاَ تَرَى أَنَّهَا تُجْزِيكَ حَتَّى تَقْرَأَ بِسُورَةٍ أُخْرَى فَإِمَّا أَنْ تَقْرَأَ بِهَا وَإِمَّا أَنْ تَدَعَهَا وَتَقْرَأَ بِسُورَةٍ أُخْرَى ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا أَنَا بِتَارِكِهَا إِنْ أَحْبَبْتُمْ أَنْ أَؤُمَّكُمْ بِهَا فَعَلْتُ وَإِنْ كَرِهْتُمْ تَرَكْتُكُمْ ‏.‏ وَكَانُوا يَرَوْنَهُ أَفْضَلَهُمْ وَكَرِهُوا أَنْ يَؤُمَّهُمْ غَيْرُهُ فَلَمَّا أَتَاهُمُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخْبَرُوهُ الْخَبَرَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا فُلاَنُ مَا يَمْنَعُكَ مِمَّا يَأْمُرُ بِهِ أَصْحَابُكَ وَمَا يَحْمِلُكَ أَنْ تَقْرَأَ هَذِهِ السُّورَةَ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أُحِبُّهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ حُبَّهَا أَدْخَلَكَ الْجَنَّةَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2901
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 27
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 42, Hadith 2901
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3116
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Indeed, the honorable, the son of the honorable, the son of the honorable, the son of the honorable: Yusuf bin Ya'qub bin Ishaq bin Ibrahim." He said: "And if I were to have remained in the prison as long as Yusuf, then the messenger came, I would have accepted." Then he recited: When the messenger came to him, he said: "Return to your king and ask him: 'What happened to the women who cut their hands? (12:50)' He said: "May Allah have mercy upon Lut, certainly he used to lean toward powerful support, since he said: "Would that I had strength to overpower you, or that I could betake myself to some powerful support (11:80)." So Allah did not send a Prophet after him except among a high ranking family (Dhirwah) among his people."

(Another chain) except that he said: "Allah did not send a Prophet after him except among a wealthy family (Tharwah) among his people."

Muhammad bin 'Amr said: "Ath-Tharwah is riches and power.

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This is more correct than the narration of AlFadl bin Must, (a narrator in the chain of no. 3116) and this Hadith is Hasan.
حَدَّثَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ حُرَيْثٍ الْخُزَاعِيُّ الْمَرْوَزِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ الْكَرِيمَ بْنَ الْكَرِيمِ بْنِ الْكَرِيمِ بْنِ الْكَرِيمِ يُوسُفُ بْنُ يَعْقُوبَ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ قَالَ وَلَوْ لَبِثْتُ فِي السِّجْنِ مَا لَبِثَ ثُمَّ جَاءَنِي الرَّسُولُ أَجَبْتُ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأََ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ فَلَمَّا جَاءَهُ الرَّسُولُ قَالَ ارْجِعْ إِلَى رَبِّكَ فَاسْأَلْهُ مَا بَالُ النِّسْوَةِ اللاَّتِي قَطَّعْنَ أَيْدِيَهُنَّ ‏)‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ عَلَى لُوطٍ إِنْ كَانَ لَيَأْوِي إِلَى رُكْنٍ شَدِيدٍ إِذْ قَالَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ لَوْ أَنَّ لِي بِكُمْ قُوَّةً أَوْ آوِي إِلَى رُكْنٍ شَدِيدٍ ‏)‏ فَمَا بَعَثَ اللَّهُ مِنْ بَعْدِهِ نَبِيًّا إِلاَّ فِي ذِرْوَةٍ مِنْ قَوْمِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ، وَعَبْدُ الرَّحِيمِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، نَحْوَ حَدِيثِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ مُوسَى إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا بَعَثَ اللَّهُ بَعْدَهُ نَبِيًّا إِلاَّ فِي ثَرْوَةٍ مِنْ قَوْمِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو الثَّرْوَةُ الْكَثْرَةُ وَالْمَنَعَةُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهَذَا أَصَحُّ مِنْ رِوَايَةِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ مُوسَى وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3116
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 168
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3116
Sahih Muslim 1876 a

It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace upon him) said:

Allah has undertaken to look after the affairs of one who goes out to fight in His way believing in Him and affirming the truth of His Apostles. He is committed to His care that Re will either admit him to Paradise or bring him back to his home from where he set out with a reward or (his share of) booty. By the Being in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad. If a person gets wounded in the way of Allah, he will come on the Day of Judgment with his wound in the same condition as it was when it was first inflicted; its colour being the colour of blood but its smell will be the smell of musk. By, the Being in Whose Hand is Muhammad's life, if it were not to be too hard upon the Muslime. I would not lag behind any expedition which is going to fight in the cause of Allah. But I do not have abundant means to provide them (the Mujahids) with riding beasts, nor have they (i. e. all of them) abundant means (to provide themselves with all the means of Jihad) so that they could he left behind. By the Being in Whose Hand is Muhammad's life, I love to fight in the way of Allah and be killed, to fight and again be killed and to fight again and be killed.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ الْقَعْقَاعِ - عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ تَضَمَّنَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ خَرَجَ فِي سَبِيلِهِ لاَ يُخْرِجُهُ إِلاَّ جِهَادًا فِي سَبِيلِي وَإِيمَانًا بِي وَتَصْدِيقًا بِرُسُلِي فَهُوَ عَلَىَّ ضَامِنٌ أَنْ أُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ أَوْ أَرْجِعَهُ إِلَى مَسْكَنِهِ الَّذِي خَرَجَ مِنْهُ نَائِلاً مَا نَالَ مِنْ أَجْرٍ أَوْ غَنِيمَةٍ ‏.‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ مَا مِنْ كَلْمٍ يُكْلَمُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ إِلاَّ جَاءَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ كَهَيْئَتِهِ حِينَ كُلِمَ لَوْنُهُ لَوْنُ دَمٍ وَرِيحُهُ مِسْكٌ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَوْلاَ أَنْ يَشُقَّ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ مَا قَعَدْتُ خِلاَفَ سَرِيَّةٍ تَغْزُو فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَبَدًا وَلَكِنْ لاَ أَجِدُ سَعَةً فَأَحْمِلَهُمْ وَلاَ يَجِدُونَ سَعَةً وَيَشُقُّ عَلَيْهِمْ أَنْ يَتَخَلَّفُوا عَنِّي وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَوَدِدْتُ أَنِّي أَغْزُو فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَأُقْتَلُ ثُمَّ أَغْزُو فَأُقْتَلُ ثُمَّ أَغْزُو فَأُقْتَلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1876a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 155
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4626
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2359 e

Anas b. Malik reported that the people asked Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) until he was hard pressed. He went out one day and he occupied the pulpit and said:

Ask me and I shall leave no question of yours unanswered for you, and when the people heard about it they were overawed, as if (something tragic) was going to happen. Anas said: I began to look towards the right and the left and (found) that every person was weeping wrapping his head with the cloth. Then a person in the mosque broke the ice and they used to dispute with him by attributing his fatherhood to another man than his own father. He said: Allah's Apostle, who is my father? He said: Your father is Hudhafa. Then 'Umar b. Khattab (Allah be pleased with him) dared say something and said: We are well pleased with Allah as our Lord, with Islam as our code of life and with Muhammad as our Messenger, seeking refuge with Allah from the evil of Turmoil. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Never did I see the good and evil as today. Paradise and Hell were given a visible shape before me (in this worldly life) and I saw both of them near this well.
حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ حَمَّادٍ الْمَعْنِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ النَّاسَ، سَأَلُوا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى أَحْفَوْهُ بِالْمَسْأَلَةِ فَخَرَجَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فَصَعِدَ الْمِنْبَرَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ سَلُونِي لاَ تَسْأَلُونِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ إِلاَّ بَيَّنْتُهُ لَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا سَمِعَ ذَلِكَ الْقَوْمُ أَرَمُّوا وَرَهِبُوا أَنْ يَكُونَ بَيْنَ يَدَىْ أَمْرٍ قَدْ حَضَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسٌ فَجَعَلْتُ أَلْتَفِتُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً فَإِذَا كُلُّ رَجُلٍ لاَفٌّ رَأْسَهُ فِي ثَوْبِهِ يَبْكِي فَأَنْشَأَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ كَانَ يُلاَحَى فَيُدْعَى لِغَيْرِ أَبِيهِ فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَنْ أَبِي قَالَ ‏"‏ أَبُوكَ حُذَافَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَنْشَأَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رضى الله عنه فَقَالَ رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً عَائِذًا بِاللَّهِ مِنْ سُوءِ الْفِتَنِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَمْ أَرَ كَالْيَوْمِ قَطُّ فِي الْخَيْرِ وَالشَّرِّ إِنِّي صُوِّرَتْ لِيَ الْجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ فَرَأَيْتُهُمَا دُونَ هَذَا الْحَائِطِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2359e
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 181
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5827
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2318

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

Abu Talha was the richest man in Medina amongst the Ansar and Beeruha' (garden) was the most beloved of his property, and it was situated opposite the mosque (of the Prophet.). Allah's Apostle used to enter it and drink from its sweet water. When the following Divine Verse were revealed: 'you will not attain righteousness till you spend in charity of the things you love' (3.92), Abu Talha got up in front of Allah's Apostle and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Allah says in His Book, 'You will not attain righteousness unless you spend (in charity) that which you love,' and verily, the most beloved to me of my property is Beeruha (garden), so I give it in charity and hope for its reward from Allah. O Allah's Apostle! Spend it wherever you like." Allah's Apostle appreciated that and said, "That is perishable wealth, that is perishable wealth. I have heard what you have said; I suggest you to distribute it among your relatives." Abu Talha said, "I will do so, O Allah's Apostle." So, Abu Talha distributed it among his relatives and cousins. The sub-narrator (Malik) said: The Prophet said: "That is a profitable wealth," instead of "perishable wealth".

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ كَانَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ أَكْثَرَ الأَنْصَارِ بِالْمَدِينَةِ مَالاً، وَكَانَ أَحَبَّ أَمْوَالِهِ إِلَيْهِ بِيْرُ حَاءَ وَكَانَتْ مُسْتَقْبِلَةَ الْمَسْجِدَ، وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَدْخُلُهَا وَيَشْرَبُ مِنْ مَاءٍ فِيهَا طَيِّبٍ فَلَمَّا نَزَلَتْ ‏{‏لَنْ تَنَالُوا الْبِرَّ حَتَّى تُنْفِقُوا مِمَّا تُحِبُّونَ‏}‏ قَامَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى يَقُولُ فِي كِتَابِهِ ‏{‏لَنْ تَنَالُوا الْبِرَّ حَتَّى تُنْفِقُوا مِمَّا تُحِبُّونَ‏}‏ وَإِنَّ أَحَبَّ أَمْوَالِي إِلَىَّ بِيْرُ حَاءَ، وَإِنَّهَا صَدَقَةٌ لِلَّهِ أَرْجُو بِرَّهَا وَذُخْرَهَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ فَضَعْهَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ حَيْثُ شِئْتَ، فَقَالَ ‏"‏ بَخٍ، ذَلِكَ مَالٌ رَائِحٌ، ذَلِكَ مَالٌ رَائِحٌ‏.‏ قَدْ سَمِعْتُ مَا قُلْتَ فِيهَا، وَأَرَى أَنْ تَجْعَلَهَا فِي الأَقْرَبِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَفْعَلُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَسَمَهَا أَبُو طَلْحَةَ فِي أَقَارِبِهِ وَبَنِي عَمِّهِ‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ إِسْمَاعِيلُ عَنْ مَالِكٍ‏.‏ وَقَالَ رَوْحٌ عَنْ مَالِكٍ رَابِحٌ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2318
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 38, Hadith 511
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2119
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Messenger of allah sadi:
"When you see the crescent then fast, and when you crescent then fast, and when you see it, stop fasting. If it is obscured from you (too cloudy), then fast thirty days."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ النَّيْسَابُورِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا رَأَيْتُمُ الْهِلاَلَ فَصُومُوا وَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمُوهُ فَأَفْطِرُوا فَإِنْ غُمَّ عَلَيْكُمْ فَصُومُوا ثَلاَثِينَ يَوْمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2119
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 30
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2121
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5021
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that :
The Messenger of Allah [SAW] said: "The signs of the hypocrite are three: When he speaks, he lies; when he makes a promise he breaks it; and when he is entrusted with something, he betrays (that trust)."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَعِيلُ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سُهَيْلٍ نَافِعُ بْنُ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَبِي عَامِرٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ آيَةُ النِّفَاقِ ثَلَاثٌ إِذَا حَدَّثَ كَذَبَ وَإِذَا وَعَدَ أَخْلَفَ وَإِذَا اؤْتُمِنَ خَانَ
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5021
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 37
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 47, Hadith 5024
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3333
Ibn Umar narrated that:
The Messenger of Allah said: “Whoever wishes to look at the Day of Resurrection, as if he is seeing it with this eye, then let him recite: ‘When the sun Kuwwirat’ and ‘When the heaven is cleft sunder (Infatarat) and ‘When the heaven is split asunder.’”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّاسُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَظِيمِ الْعَنْبَرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ بَحِيرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَهُوَ ابْنُ يَزِيدَ الصَّنْعَانِيُّ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَنْظُرَ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ كَأَنَّهُ رَأْىُ عَيْنٍ فَلْيَقْرَأْ ‏(‏ إِذَا الشَّمْسُ كُوِّرَتْ ‏)‏ و ‏(‏إِذَا السَّمَاءُ انْفَطَرَتْ ‏)‏ وَ ‏(‏إذَا السَّمَاءُ انْشَقَّتْ ‏)‏ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏ وَرَوَى هِشَامُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ وَغَيْرُهُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ وَقَالَ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَنْظُرَ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ كَأَنَّهُ رَأْىُ عَيْنٍ فَلْيَقْرَأْ ‏(‏إذَا الشَّمْسُ كُوِّرَتْ ‏)‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ و ‏(‏إِذَا السَّمَاءُ انْفَطَرَتْ ‏)‏ وَ ‏(‏إذَا السَّمَاءُ انْشَقَّتْ ‏)‏‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3333
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 385
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3333
Sahih al-Bukhari 806

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The people said, "O Allah's Apostle! Shall we see our Lord on the Day of Resurrection?" He replied, "Do you have any doubt in seeing the full moon on a clear (not cloudy) night?" They replied, "No, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "Do you have any doubt in seeing the sun when there are no clouds?" They replied in the negative. He said, "You will see Allah (your Lord) in the same way. On the Day of Resurrection, people will be gathered and He will order the people to follow what they used to worship. So some of them will follow the sun, some will follow the moon, and some will follow other deities; and only this nation (Muslims) will be left with its hypocrites. Allah will come to them and say, 'I am Your Lord.' They will say, 'We shall stay in this place till our Lord comes to us and when our Lord will come, we will recognize Him. Then Allah will come to them again and say, 'I am your Lord.' They will say, 'You are our Lord.' Allah will call them, and As-Sirat (a bridge) will be laid across Hell and I (Muhammad) shall be the first amongst the Apostles to cross it with my followers. Nobody except the Apostles will then be able to speak and they will be saying then, 'O Allah! Save us. O Allah Save us.' There will be hooks like the thorns of Sa'dan [??] in Hell. Have you seen the thorns of Sa'dan [??]?" The people said, "Yes." He said, "These hooks will be like the thorns of Sa'dan [??] but nobody except Allah knows their greatness in size and these will entangle the people according to their deeds; some of them will fall and stay in Hell forever; others will receive punishment (torn into small pieces) and will get out of Hell, till when Allah intends mercy on whomever He likes amongst the people of Hell, He will order the angels to take out of Hell those who worshipped none but Him alone. The angels will take them out by recognizing them from the traces of prostrations, for Allah has forbidden the (Hell) fire to eat away those traces. So they will come out of the Fire, it will eat away from the whole of the human body except the marks of the prostrations. At that time they will come out of the Fire as mere skeletons. The Water of Life will be poured on them and as a result they will grow like the seeds growing on the bank of flowing water. Then when Allah had finished from the Judgments amongst his creations, one man will be left between Hell and Paradise and he will be the last man from the people of Hell to enter paradise. He will be facing Hell, and will say, 'O Allah! Turn my face from the fire as its wind has dried me and its steam has burnt me.' Allah will ask him, "Will you ask for anything more in case this favor is granted to you?' He will say, "No by Your (Honor) Power!" And he will give to his Lord (Allah) what he will of the pledges and the covenants. Allah will then turn his face from the Fire. When he will face Paradise and will see its charm, he will remain quiet as long as Allah will. He then will say, 'O my Lord! Let me go to the gate of Paradise.' Allah will ask him, 'Didn't you give pledges and make covenants (to the effect) that you would not ask for anything more than what you requested at first?' He will say, 'O my Lord! Do not make me the most wretched, amongst Your creatures.' Allah will say, 'If this request is granted, will you then ask for anything else?' He will say, 'No! By Your Power! I shall not ask for anything else.' Then he will give to his Lord what He will of the pledges and the covenants. Allah will then let him go to the gate of Paradise. On reaching then and seeing its life, charm, and pleasure, he will remain quiet as long as Allah wills and then will say, 'O my Lord ! Let me enter Paradise.' Allah will say, May Allah be merciful unto you, O son of Adam! How treacherous you are! Haven't you made covenants and given pledges that you will not ask for anything more that what you have been given?' He will say, 'O my Lord! Do not make me the most wretched amongst Your creatures.' So Allah will laugh and allow him to enter Paradise and will ask him to request as much as he likes. He will do so till all his desires have been fulfilled . Then Allah will say, 'Request more of such and such things.' Allah will remind him and when all his desires and wishes; have been fulfilled, Allah will say "All this is granted to you and a similar amount besides." Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri, said to Abu Huraira, 'Allah's Apostle said, "Allah said, 'That is for you and ten times more like it.' "Abu Huraira said, "I do not remember from Allah's Apostle except (his saying), 'All this is granted to you and a similar amount besides." Abu Sa`id said, "I heard him saying, 'That is for you and ten times more the like of it."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَعَطَاءُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ اللَّيْثِيُّ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، أَخْبَرَهُمَا أَنَّ النَّاسَ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، هَلْ نَرَى رَبَّنَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تُمَارُونَ فِي الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ لَيْسَ دُونَهُ سَحَابٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَهَلْ تُمَارُونَ فِي الشَّمْسِ لَيْسَ دُونَهَا سَحَابٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّكُمْ تَرَوْنَهُ كَذَلِكَ، يُحْشَرُ النَّاسُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، فَيَقُولُ مَنْ كَانَ يَعْبُدُ شَيْئًا فَلْيَتَّبِعْ‏.‏ فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَتَّبِعُ الشَّمْسَ، وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَتَّبِعُ الْقَمَرَ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَتَّبِعُ الطَّوَاغِيتَ، وَتَبْقَى هَذِهِ الأُمَّةُ فِيهَا مُنَافِقُوهَا، فَيَأْتِيهِمُ اللَّهُ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا رَبُّكُمْ فَيَقُولُونَ هَذَا مَكَانُنَا حَتَّى يَأْتِيَنَا رَبُّنَا، فَإِذَا جَاءَ رَبُّنَا عَرَفْنَاهُ‏.‏ فَيَأْتِيهِمُ اللَّهُ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا رَبُّكُمْ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُونَ أَنْتَ رَبُّنَا‏.‏ فَيَدْعُوهُمْ فَيُضْرَبُ الصِّرَاطُ بَيْنَ ظَهْرَانَىْ جَهَنَّمَ، فَأَكُونُ أَوَّلَ مَنْ يَجُوزُ مِنَ الرُّسُلِ بِأُمَّتِهِ، وَلاَ يَتَكَلَّمُ يَوْمَئِذٍ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ الرُّسُلُ، وَكَلاَمُ الرُّسُلِ يَوْمَئِذٍ اللَّهُمَّ سَلِّمْ سَلِّمْ‏.‏ وَفِي جَهَنَّمَ كَلاَلِيبُ مِثْلُ شَوْكِ السَّعْدَانِ، هَلْ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 806
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 201
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 770
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 846
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘The Imam has been appointed to be followed, so when he says Allahu Akbar, then say Allahu Akbar, when he recites, then listen attentively; when he says: Not (the way) of those who earned Your anger, nor of those who went astray,[1:7] then say Amin; when he bows then bow; when he says Sami’ Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears those who praise Him), then say Allahumma Rabbana wa lakal-hamd (O Allah, our Lord, to You is the praise);” when he prostrates then prostrate; and if he prays sitting down then all of you pray sitting down.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو خَالِدٍ الأَحْمَرُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا قَرَأَ فَأَنْصِتُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ ‏{غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ}‏ فَقُولُوا آمِينَ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 846
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 846
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1087
It was narrated from Malik bin Al-Huwairith that:
He saw the Prophet of Allah (SAW) raise his hands when he started to pray, and he narrated a similar report and added: "When he bowed he did likewise, and when he raised his head from bowing he did likewise, and when he raised his head from prostration he did likewise."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ نَصْرِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ الْحُوَيْرِثِ، أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ وَزَادَ فِيهِ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1087
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 59
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1088
Sunan Abi Dawud 4689
Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying :
When one commits fornication, one is not a believer ; when one steals, one is not a believer ; when one drinks, one is not a believer ; and repentance is placed before him.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو صَالِحٍ الأَنْطَاكِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ الْفَزَارِيُّ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ يَزْنِي الزَّانِي حِينَ يَزْنِي وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ وَلاَ يَسْرِقُ حِينَ يَسْرِقُ وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ وَلاَ يَشْرَبُ الْخَمْرَ حِينَ يَشْرَبُهَا وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ وَالتَّوْبَةُ مَعْرُوضَةٌ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4689
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 94
English translation : Book 41, Hadith 4672
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1320
Narrated Jabir:

That the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: "Allah forgave a man who was before you: He was tolerant when selling, tolerant when purchasing, and tolerant when repaying."

He said: This Hadith is Gharib Sahih Hasan from this route.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّاسُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الدُّورِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ بْنُ عَطَاءٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لِرَجُلٍ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ كَانَ سَهْلاً إِذَا بَاعَ سَهْلاً إِذَا اشْتَرَى سَهْلاً إِذَا اقْتَضَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1320
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 124
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 12, Hadith 1320
Mishkat al-Masabih 2697
Abu Qatada said that he went out with God’s messenger and stayed behind with some of his companions who were in the sacred state, although he was not. They saw a wild ass before Abu Qatada saw it, and when they saw it they ignored it; but when he saw it he mounted a horse of his and asked them to hand him his whip. When they refused, he took it, chased the wild ass and killed it. Both he and they ate it, but afterwards they repented, so when they caught up on God's messenger they asked him about it. He asked if they had any of it with them, and when they told him they had a leg, the Prophet took it and ate it. Bukhari and Muslim. In a version by both of them it says that when they came to God’s messenger he asked whether any of them had ordered or suggested to him that he should chase it, and when they replied that they had not, he told them to eat the flesh that remained.
وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ أَنَّهُ خَرَجَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَتَخَلَّفَ مَعَ بَعْضِ أَصْحَابِهِ وَهُمْ مُحْرِمُونَ وَهُوَ غَيْرُ مُحْرِمٍ فَرَأَوْا حِمَارًا وَحْشِيًّا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَرَاهُ فَلَمَّا رَأَوْهُ تَرَكُوهُ حَتَّى رَآهُ أَبُو قَتَادَةَ فَرَكِبَ فَرَسًا لَهُ فَسَأَلَهُمْ أَنْ يُنَاوِلُوهُ سَوْطَهُ فَأَبَوْا فَتَنَاوَلَهُ فَحَمَلَ عَلَيْهِ فَعَقَرَهُ ثُمَّ أَكَلَ فَأَكَلُوا فَنَدِمُوا فَلَمَّا أَدْرَكُوا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَأَلُوهُ. قَالَ: «هَلْ مَعَكُمْ مِنْهُ شَيْءٌ؟» قَالُوا: مَعَنَا رِجْلُهُ فَأَخَذَهَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم فَأكلهَا وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُمَا: فَلَمَّا أَتَوْا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «أَمِنْكُمْ أَحَدٌ أَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَحْمِلَ عَلَيْهَا؟ أَوْ أَشَارَ إِلَيْهَا؟» قَالُوا: لَا قَالَ: «فَكُلُوا مَا بَقِيَ مِنْ لَحمهَا»
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2697
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 187

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar, when asked if anyone should recite behind an imam, said, "When you pray behind an imam then the recitation of the imam is enough for you and when you pray on your own you must recite." Nafi added, "Abdullah ibn 'Umar used not to recite behind the imam."

Yahya said that he heard Malik say, "The position with us is that aman recites behind the imam when the imam does not recite aloud and he refrains from reciting when the imam recites aloud."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، كَانَ إِذَا سُئِلَ هَلْ يَقْرَأُ أَحَدٌ خَلْفَ الإِمَامِ قَالَ إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ خَلْفَ الإِمَامِ فَحَسْبُهُ قِرَاءَةُ الإِمَامِ وَإِذَا صَلَّى وَحْدَهُ فَلْيَقْرَأْ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ لاَ يَقْرَأُ خَلْفَ الإِمَامِ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى سَمِعْتُ مَالِكًا يَقُولُ الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا أَنْ يَقْرَأَ الرَّجُلُ وَرَاءَ الإِمَامِ فِيمَا لاَ يَجْهَرُ فِيهِ الإِمَامُ بِالْقِرَاءَةِ وَيَتْرُكُ الْقِرَاءَةَ فِيمَا يَجْهَرُ فِيهِ الإِمَامُ بِالْقِرَاءَةِ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 3, Hadith 45
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 45
Arabic reference : Book 3, Hadith 192
Sahih al-Bukhari 425

Narrated `Itban bin Malik:

who was one of the companions of Allah's Apostle and one of the Ansar's who took part in the battle of Badr: I came to Allah's Apostle and said, "O Allah's Apostle I have weak eyesight and I lead my people in prayers. When it rains the water flows in the valley between me and my people so I cannot go to their mosque to lead them in prayer. O Allah's Apostle! I wish you would come to my house and pray in it so that I could take that place as a Musalla. Allah's Apostle said. "Allah willing, I will do so." Next day after the sun rose high, Allah's Apostle and Abu Bakr came and Allah's Apostle asked for permission to enter. I gave him permission and he did not sit on entering the house but said to me, "Where do you like me to pray?" I pointed to a place in my house. So Allah's Apostle stood there and said, 'Allahu Akbar', and we all got up and aligned behind him and offered a two-rak`at prayer and ended it with Taslim. We requested him to stay for a meal called "Khazira" which we had prepared for him. Many members of our family gathered in the house and one of them said, "Where is Malik bin Al-Dukhaishin or Ibn Al-Dukhshun?" One of them replied, "He is a hypocrite and does not love Allah and His Apostle." Hearing that, Allah's Apostle said, "Do not say so. Haven't you seen that he said, 'None has the right to be worshipped but Allah' for Allah's sake only?" He said, "Allah and His Apostle know better. We have seen him helping and advising hypocrites." Allah's Apostle said, "Allah has forbidden the (Hell) fire for those who say, 'None has the right to be worshipped but Allah' for Allah's sake only."

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عُفَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي اللَّيْثُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَحْمُودُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، أَنَّ عِتْبَانَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ ـ وَهُوَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِمَّنْ شَهِدَ بَدْرًا مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ ـ أَنَّهُ أَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، قَدْ أَنْكَرْتُ بَصَرِي، وَأَنَا أُصَلِّي لِقَوْمِي، فَإِذَا كَانَتِ الأَمْطَارُ سَالَ الْوَادِي الَّذِي بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُمْ، لَمْ أَسْتَطِعْ أَنْ آتِيَ مَسْجِدَهُمْ فَأُصَلِّيَ بِهِمْ، وَوَدِدْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَنَّكَ تَأْتِينِي فَتُصَلِّيَ فِي بَيْتِي، فَأَتَّخِذَهُ مُصَلًّى‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ سَأَفْعَلُ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عِتْبَانُ فَغَدَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ حِينَ ارْتَفَعَ النَّهَارُ، فَاسْتَأْذَنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَذِنْتُ لَهُ، فَلَمْ يَجْلِسْ حَتَّى دَخَلَ الْبَيْتَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ تُحِبُّ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ مِنْ بَيْتِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَشَرْتُ لَهُ إِلَى نَاحِيَةٍ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ، فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَبَّرَ، فَقُمْنَا فَصَفَّنَا، فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ، قَالَ وَحَبَسْنَاهُ عَلَى خَزِيرَةٍ صَنَعْنَاهَا لَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَثَابَ فِي الْبَيْتِ رِجَالٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الدَّارِ ذَوُو عَدَدٍ فَاجْتَمَعُوا، ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 425
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 75
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 417
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2993
It was narrated from Jabir that:
when the Prophet came back from the Umrah of Al-Jirranah, he sent Abu Bakr to lead the Hajj. We wnet the him until, when he was in Al-Urj, the Iqamah for Subh was said, and he stood up to say the Takbir while he heard the grunting of a camel behind him, and he did not say the Takbir. He said: "This is the grunting of the camel of the Messenger of Allah has had second thoughts about the Hajj, and may be he is here, and we will pray with him." But it was 'Ali on the camel. Abu Bakr said to him: "(Have you come) as a leader or as messenger?" He said: "No, as a messenger, sent by the Messenger of Allah with a declaration of innocence to recite it to the people in the stations of Hajj. So we came to makkah and one day before the day of At-Tarwiyah Abu Bakr, may Allah be pleased with him, stood up and addressed the people telling them about their rituals. When he finished, Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, stood up and recited the declaration of innocence to the people until he finished it. Then we went out with hm and on the day of Arafat. Abu Bakr stood up and addressed people, telling them about rituals. When he finished, Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, stood up and recited the declaration of innocence to the people until he finished it. Then on the day of Sacrifice, we departed (Ifadah) and when Abu Bakr came back, eh addressed the people, telling them about their departure (Ifadah), sacrifice and rituals. When he finished, Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, stood up and recited the declaration of innocence to the people until he finished it. On the first day of An-Nafr (The 12th of Dhul-Hijjah), Abu Bakr stood up and addressed the people, telling them how to offer their sacrifice and how to stone the Jamrat, and teaching them their rituals. When he had finished, "Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, stood up and recited the declaration of innocence to the people until he finished it. (Daif) Abu Abdur-Rahman (An-Nasai) said: Ibn Khuthaim is not strong in Hadith, and I only narrated this so it would not be considered to be from Ibn Juraij from Abu Az-Zubai. And we did not write it except from Ishaq bin Rahuyah bin Ibrahm. And yahya bin Saeed Al-Qattan did not abandon the narrations of Ibn Khuthaim, or dod Abdur-Rahamn. However, Ali bin Al-Madini said: "Ibn Khuthaim is Munkar in Hadith," and Ali bin Al-Madini is more knowledgeable of Hadith.
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى أَبِي قُرَّةَ مُوسَى بْنِ طَارِقٍ عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ خُثَيْمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ رَجَعَ مِنْ عُمْرَةِ الْجِعِرَّانَةِ بَعَثَ أَبَا بَكْرٍ عَلَى الْحَجِّ فَأَقْبَلْنَا مَعَهُ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بِالْعَرْجِ ثَوَّبَ بِالصُّبْحِ ثُمَّ اسْتَوَى لِيُكَبِّرَ فَسَمِعَ الرُّغْوَةَ خَلْفَ ظَهْرِهِ فَوَقَفَ عَلَى التَّكْبِيرِ فَقَالَ هَذِهِ رُغْوَةُ نَاقَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْجَدْعَاءِ لَقَدْ بَدَا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْحَجِّ فَلَعَلَّهُ أَنْ يَكُونَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنُصَلِّيَ مَعَهُ فَإِذَا عَلِيٌّ عَلَيْهَا فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ أَمِيرٌ أَمْ رَسُولٌ قَالَ لاَ بَلْ رَسُولٌ أَرْسَلَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِبَرَاءَةَ أَقْرَؤُهَا عَلَى النَّاسِ فِي مَوَاقِفِ الْحَجِّ ‏.‏ فَقَدِمْنَا مَكَّةَ فَلَمَّا كَانَ قَبْلَ التَّرْوِيَةِ بِيَوْمٍ قَامَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه فَخَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَحَدَّثَهُمْ عَنْ مَنَاسِكِهِمْ حَتَّى إِذَا فَرَغَ قَامَ عَلِيٌّ رضى الله عنه فَقَرَأَ عَلَى النَّاسِ بَرَاءَةَ حَتَّى خَتَمَهَا ثُمَّ خَرَجْنَا مَعَهُ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ عَرَفَةَ قَامَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَخَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَحَدَّثَهُمْ عَنْ مَنَاسِكِهِمْ حَتَّى إِذَا فَرَغَ قَامَ عَلِيٌّ فَقَرَأَ ...
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2993
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 376
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2996
Musnad Ahmad 89
It was narrated from Ma'dan bin Abi Talhah that 'Umar bin al Khattab delivered a khutbah on Friday, and he mentioned the Prophet of Allah ﷺ and Abu Bakr رضي الله عنه . He said:
I saw a dream that I can only interpret as meaning that my death is near; I saw as if a rooster pecked me twice, and I was told that it was a red rooster. I told this dream to Asma’ bint 'Umais, the wife of Abu Bakr , and she said: You will be killed by a Persian man. The people are asking me to appoint a successor, but Allah will not cause His religion and His caliphate, with which He sent His Prophet ﷺ to be lost. If death comes to me soon, then the caliphate is to be decided by these six men with whom the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was pleased when he died. Whichever of them you swear allegiance to, then listen to him and obey. I know that some people will object to this matter. I have fought them with my own hands in the defence of Islam. They are the enemies of Allah and misguided kafirs. By Allah, I am not leaving behind anything that my Lord instructed me to do and I came to the position of caliphate on that basis that is more important to me than kalalah. By Allah, the Prophet of Allah ﷺ never emphasised any issue to me since I accompanied him more than the issue of kalalah, until he poked me in the chest with his finger and said: `Is not ayatas-saif (the verse of summer, i.e., it was revealed in summer), which appears at the end of Sooratan Nisa', sufficient for you?` If I live I will issue a decree that will be so clear that those who read the Qur'an and those who do not read it will be able to make decisions concerning it. I call upon Allah to bear witness over the governors of the regions, for I only sent them to be just and to teach the people their religion and the Sunnah of the Prophet ﷺ and to refer to me concerning any difficult matter. O people, you eat two plants which I find to be nothing but repugnant, this onion and garlic. I remember the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, if he noticed their smell coming from a man in the mosque, he would issue orders that he taken out from the mosque to al-Baqee'. Whoever must eat them, let him cook them to death.” He said: He addressed the people on Friday and was attacked on Wednesday.
حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ الْغَطَفَانِيِّ، عَنْ مَعْدَانَ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ الْيَعْمَرِيِّ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَامَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَذَكَرَ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رُؤْيَا لَا أُرَاهَا إِلَّا لِحُضُورِ أَجَلِي رَأَيْتُ كَأَنَّ دِيكًا نَقَرَنِي نَقْرَتَيْنِ قَالَ وَذَكَرَ لِي أَنَّهُ دِيكٌ أَحْمَرُ فَقَصَصْتُهَا عَلَى أَسْمَاءَ بِنْتِ عُمَيْسٍ امْرَأَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا فَقَالَتْ يَقْتُلُكَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ الْعَجَمِ قَالَ وَإِنَّ النَّاسَ يَأْمُرُونَنِي أَنْ أَسْتَخْلِفَ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَمْ يَكُنْ لِيُضَيِّعَ دِينَهُ وَخِلَافَتَهُ الَّتِي بَعَثَ بِهَا نَبِيَّهُ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَإِنْ يَعْجَلْ بِي أَمْرٌ فَإِنَّ الشُّورَى فِي هَؤُلَاءِ السِّتَّةِ الَّذِينَ مَاتَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ عَنْهُمْ رَاضٍ فَمَنْ بَايَعْتُمْ مِنْهُمْ فَاسْمَعُوا لَهُ وَأَطِيعُوا وَإِنِّي أَعْلَمُ أَنَّ أُنَاسًا سَيَطْعَنُونَ فِي هَذَا الْأَمْرِ أَنَا قَاتَلْتُهُمْ بِيَدِي هَذِهِ عَلَى الْإِسْلَامِ أُولَئِكَ أَعْدَاءُ اللَّهِ الْكُفَّارُ الضُّلَّالُ وَايْمُ اللَّهِ مَا أَتْرُكُ فِيمَا عَهِدَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) [ Muslim (567)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 89
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 8
Sahih Muslim 604 a-b

Abu Qatada reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When the Iqama is pronounced do not get up till you see me Ibn Hatim was in doubt whether it was said:" When the Iqama is pronounced" or" When call is made".
وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ حَجَّاجٍ الصَّوَّافِ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلاَ تَقُومُوا حَتَّى تَرَوْنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ حَاتِمٍ ‏"‏ إِذَا أُقِيمَتْ أَوْ نُودِيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، عَنْ حَجَّاجِ بْنِ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ، ح قَالَ وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، وَعَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، وَقَالَ، إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ شَيْبَانَ، كُلُّهُمْ عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ وَزَادَ إِسْحَاقُ فِي رِوَايَتِهِ حَدِيثَ مَعْمَرٍ وَشَيْبَانَ ‏"‏ حَتَّى تَرَوْنِي قَدْ خَرَجْتُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 604a-b
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 200
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1255
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 2138
Al-Hārith al-A‘war said:
While passing in the mosque I found the people engrossed in talk, so I went to visit ‘Alī and told him. He asked if that was really so, and when I assured him that it was, he said he had heard God’s messenger say, “Dissension will certainly come,” and asked him how it could be avoided, to which he replied, “God’s Book is the way, for it contains information of what has happened before you, news of what will happen after you, and a decision regarding matters which occur among you (This is explained as a reference to such matters as unbelief and faith, obedience and dis-obedience, what is lawful and what is forbidden, etc.). It is the distinguisher and is not jesting, (Qur’ān, 86:13). If any overweening person abandons it God will break him, and if anyone seeks guidance elsewhere God will lead him astray. It is God’s strong cord, it is the wise reminder, it is the straight path, it is that by which the desires do not swerve nor the tongues become confused, and the learned cannot grasp it completely.* It does not become worn out by repetition and its wonders do not come to an end. It is that of which the jinn did not hesitate to say when they heard it, ‘We have heard a wonderful recital which guides to what is right, and we believe in it,’ (Qur’ān, 72). He who utters it speaks the truth, he who acts according to it is rewarded, he who pronounces judgment according to it is just, and he who invites people to it guides to a straight path.” *The verb used is one ordinarily meaning 'to be satisfied'. Here it is used to indicate that the learned can never learn all there is to be known about the teaching and meaning of the Qur’ān, so that they should be satisfied and feel no need to continue their study of it. Tirmidhī and Dārimī transmit­ted it, Tirmidhī saying this is a tradition whose isnād is unknown, and al-Hārith is adversely criticised.
وَعَنِ الْحَارِثِ الْأَعْوَرِ قَالَ: مَرَرْتُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَإِذَا النَّاسُ يَخُوضُونَ فِي الْأَحَادِيثِ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ قَالَ: أَوَقَدْ فَعَلُوهَا؟ قلت نعم قَالَ: أما إِنِّي قَدْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُول: «أَلا إِنَّهَا سَتَكُون فتْنَة» . فَقلت مَا الْمَخْرَجُ مِنْهَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ: «كتاب الله فِيهِ نبأ مَا كَانَ قبلكُمْ وَخبر مَا بعدكم وَحكم مَا بَيْنكُم وَهُوَ الْفَصْلُ لَيْسَ بِالْهَزْلِ مَنْ تَرَكَهُ مِنْ جَبَّارٍ قَصَمَهُ اللَّهُ وَمَنِ ابْتَغَى الْهُدَى فِي غَيْرِهِ أَضَلَّهُ اللَّهُ وَهُوَ حَبْلُ اللَّهِ الْمَتِينُ وَهُوَ الذِّكْرُ الْحَكِيمُ وَهُوَ الصِّرَاطُ الْمُسْتَقِيمُ هُوَ الَّذِي لَا تَزِيغُ بِهِ الْأَهْوَاءُ وَلَا تَلْتَبِسُ بِهِ الْأَلْسِنَةُ وَلَا يَشْبَعُ مِنْهُ الْعُلَمَاءُ وَلَا يَخْلِقُ على كَثْرَةِ الرَّدِّ وَلَا يَنْقَضِي عَجَائِبُهُ هُوَ الَّذِي لَمْ تَنْتَهِ الْجِنُّ إِذْ سَمِعَتْهُ حَتَّى قَالُوا (إِنَّا سَمِعْنَا قُرْآنًا عَجَبًا يَهْدِي إِلَى الرُّشْدِ فَآمَنا بِهِ) مَنْ قَالَ بِهِ صَدَقَ وَمَنْ عَمِلَ بِهِ أُجِرَ وَمَنْ حَكَمَ بِهِ عَدَلَ وَمَنْ دَعَا إِلَيْهِ هُدِيَ إِلَى صِرَاطٍ مُسْتَقِيمٍ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ إِسْنَادُهُ مَجْهُولٌ وَفِي الْحَارِث مقَال
  ضَعِيف جدا   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2138
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 29